Podcasts about Shit

Früher pfui und heute hui? Oder damals kein Hit und jetzt der Shit? Wir reden über FILME, DIE SICH VERBESSERT ODER VERSCHLECHTERT HABEN. Oder eben aus welchen Filmen wir raus- und in welche wir reingewachsen sind. Dafür haben Chris, André und Schröck jeweils ein paar Titel zusammen gesammelt, die einem solchen Wandel zum Opfer gefallen sind, so dass es unter anderem um TITANIC, STAR WARS: EPISODE 1, FORREST GUMP oder JAMES BOND: GOLDENEYE gehen wird. Oder um solche Werke wie SPAWN, GHOSTS OF MARS, ANACONDA, den viel zu oft übersehenen BUD AND DOYLE (BIODOME) wie auch ROBIN HOOD - HELDEN IN STRUMPFHOSEN und SHAUN OF THE DEAD. Liegt es nur am Alter? Liegt es an der Qualität? Oder hat es was mit dem Zeitgeist zu tun, warum wir manche dieser Streifen früher gut und heute schlecht finden oder jetzt deutlich mehr mögen als zum Zeitpunkt als wir sie das erste mal sahen. Und was haben dann auch noch solche Filme wie Terry Gilliams BRAZIL, GUYVER: DARK HERO, der berühmt-berüchtigte HALLOWEEN 6 oder SINGING IN THE RAIN in der Diskussion verloren. Findet es zusammen mit den Dreien heraus, die darüber hinaus auch noch wie immer das bequatschen, was sie zuletzt gesehen haben. Also zum Beispiel H3 - HALLOWEEN HORROR HOSTEL oder F1 und THE RUNNING MAN mit Arnold Schwarzenegger, den sich Daniel anlässlich von THE RUNNING MAN von Edgar Wright noch mal gegönnt hat. Und damit wären, mal abgesehen von ein paar weiteren, hier noch nicht genannten Produktionen, auch schon wieder durch für diese Woche. Etienne lässt sich leider entschuldigen, der war leider krank. Daher um so wichtiger: Bleibt bitte so gesund wie gut drauf und viel Spaß im Kino, auf der Couch oder mit dieser Folge. Tschüssi. Rocket Beans wird unterstützt von fritz-kola. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

If you follow this music page, you've probably noticed that my voice has been deteriorating over time...basically there's a mystery something or other that's negatively impacting my health and giving my cats health issues too, and it's a bad thing. That, combined with lack o' sleep did a number on my dumb voice this week. Bleh. I think I know what the mystery something-or-other is - well, lemme take that back. I don't know what the mystery something-or-other is, but I know where it came from. And even though I got rid of the thing that contaminated the house, the badness is sticking around. Lots and lots of badness. 

The inevitable decline of civilization takes center stage as the show kicks off with the miserable results of the FACEBOOK SETTLEMENT, confirming Brian's $4.01 payout, followed by a discussion of the SPORTS BETTING SCANDAL, where MLB players are rigging games over prop bets, confirming that gambling is now actively killing sports; moving to the news, the guys celebrate the DENMARK SOCIAL MEDIA BAN and SCHOOL PHONE BANS, which are already proving that teenagers need mandatory digital detoxes, prompting comparisons to Footloose and the revelation that teens are now passing handwritten notes and taking Polaroids. Naturally, things aren't going well for the hyper-rich, as evidenced by the TESLA EXECUTIVE EXODUS and the launch of WAYMO FREEWAYS, which will surely bring chaos to LA, and the ongoing saga of massive capital destruction via OPENAI LOSSES and META AI FAILURES, prompting Mark Zuckerberg to announce his desperate bid to CURE ALL DISEASES with AI, a feat less audacious than the fraud of AI startup FIREFLY AI TRANSCRIPT, which admitted its original "AI" was just human transcriptionists.They then hit a laundry list of digital woes, including the dubious convenience of APPLE PASSPORTS, the creeping dread of Sam Altman's failing WORLDCOIN EYEBALL SCANS, the ridiculous crypto fraud DEFI OFFICE SPACE that literally copied a movie plot, and Coinbase's inexplicable decision to bring back high-risk ICOs; the absurdity continued with the OPENAI LAWSUIT over a suicidal chatbot that suggested the user "Rest easy, King," and the political maneuvering of the REPUBLICAN BROADBAND REDIRECT, which will gut internet access for the underserved to fund the Treasury, but the real threat to humanity remains the clandestine PREVENTATIVE GENE HACKING startup funded by tech billionaires aiming to create modified babies offshore.In Media Candy, they share reviews of the excellent DIPLOMAT, ZOOTOPIA, and the just-released LUSH DOCUMENTARY, confirming our combined Gen-X fragility, before celebrating two definitive wins for reality: the fact that physicists have finally CRUSHED THE SIMULATION THEORY, and the literary brilliance of Joyce Carol Oates' tweet, which expertly called out Elon Musk as uneducated and uncultured.All this and more on this episode of Grumpy Old GeeksSponsors:CleanMyMac - clnmy.com/OLDGEEKS - Use code OLDGEEKS for 20% off.Private Internet Access - Go to GOG.Show/vpn and sign up today. For a limited time only, you can get OUR favorite VPN for as little as $2.03 a month.SetApp - With a single monthly subscription you get 240+ apps for your Mac. Go to SetApp and get started today!!!1Password - Get a great deal on the only password manager recommended by Grumpy Old Geeks! gog.show/1passwordShow notes at https://gog.show/722FOLLOW UPBaseball Is CompromisedIN THE NEWSDenmark set to ban social media for users under 15 years of ageBanning Phones in Schools Is Drastically Changing the Behavior of KidsThe Head of the Cybertruck Program Quit Tesla. The Model Y Leader Left Hours LaterWaymo's driverless cars will start driving on freeways in three US citiesApple introduces a new Digital ID feature to make boarding flights easierOpenAI Will Lose $74 Billion the Same Year That Anthropic Breaks Even: ReportMeta's AI Ambitions Appear to Be in a TailspinZuckerberg, Chan bet AI can cure all diseaseStartup Secretly Working to Gene-Hack Human BabySam Altman's Creepy Orb Startup Has Only Scanned 2 Percent of Its Ideal Number of Eyeballs$120 Million Crypto Hack Blamed on Office Space-Style ExploitCoinbase Wants to Bring Back an Old Crypto Trend That Ended in DisasterSeven more families are now suing OpenAI over ChatGPT's role in suicides, delusionsUS states could lose $21 billion of broadband grants after Trump overhaulPhysicists Say They've Proven Whether We're Living in a SimulationElon Musk Got One-Shotted by an Extremely Mean TweetMEDIA CANDYZootopiaThe DiplomatPluribusVictoria BeckhamLush: A Far from Home MovieWelcome to Derry'V for Vendetta' Is Becoming a TV ShowDune: Prophecy' Kicks off Season 2 Production‘Alien: Earth' Has Been Renewed for Season 2‘Poker Face' Canceled at Peacock; Rian Johnson Will Seek New Home for Series — With Peter Dinklage StarringThe Running Man | Final Trailer (2025 Movie) - Edgar Wright, Glen PowellToy Story 5 | Teaser Trailer | In Theaters June 19Paramount+ announces price increases for every streaming planAPPS & DOODADSHow to adjust the Liquid Glass effect in iOS 26.1How to stretch the clock on your lock screen in iOS 26Tesla Reportedly Adding Apple CarPlay, Bucking Industry TrendFounder Admits His “AI Transcription” Startup Was Just Him Joining People's Meetings and Taking Notes by HandFTC Announces Crackdown on Deceptive AI Claims and SchemesTHE DARK SIDE WITH DAVEDave BittnerThe CyberWireHacking HumansCaveatControl LoopOnly Malware in the BuildingThe Official ‘Star Wars' Magazine Is Coming to an End After Over 30 YearsFuzzball Bandolier ShawlTalk about your crotch-rocket...AI-Powered Toys Caught Telling 5-Year-Olds How to Find Knives and Start Fires With MatchesSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

In this episode I sit down with guest cohost Cass Zimmerman for a real conversation about MAHA, the healthcare system, and where the middle ground actually lives between modern western medicine and the holistic side of fitness and nutrition. We rift, we talk some shit, we laugh, and we give you a few insights along the way. This one is laid back, honest, and exactly the kind of conversation you'd expect when two friends get behind the mic.   Next Level Experience - Schedule Your Discovery Call Here   Next Level Links Nutrition Coaching - www.becomenextlevel.com Nutrition Coaching Free Consultations - Schedule Here   Free Guides: Eating Out Guide - Get The Guide High-Protein Fast Food Orders - Get the Guide Macro Food Options Guide - Get The Guide   Join Us On Patreon - Join Here   Submit your questions to be featured on our Q&A episodes.   Order Supplements From Transform Order from Cured Supplement Order from Legion Supplements and get 20% off your first order by using discount code: keynutrition   Connect with us on Instagram Host Brad Jensen – @thesoberbodybuilder Guest Cass Zimmerman - @casofras Next Level Nutrition – @mynextlevelnutrition

Tit for Tat: Part 1. Three couples head off for a wild weekend together. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette. Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy. And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me. David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin. Uh, Saturday? I stated. True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort. But we have guests. Darlene? Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner. The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights. The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions. But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two. There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it. We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual. We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question. "So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?" Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow. As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question. "So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?" Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something. "You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions. In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point. "You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself. "I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!" Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section. "Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse." "Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along. "Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!" "Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh. Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy. "I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it." "Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?" Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too. "I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself. "A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."     "Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning. "Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt." "Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that." I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it. "You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it. "Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?" I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged. "Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering. "Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore." That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that. When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces. "Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?" "Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us." "What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife. "Let's call it; tit, for tat." "Tit for what?" Pete asked. "Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities. "You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that. "Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more. "You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two. "Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here." "Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him. "Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us. "Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!" Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free. To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, likewise undoing their bras, though like my wife, still holding them firmly against their chests even after they had. "On the count of three then? We all show? One? Two? Three!" Pete, Jeff and I all dropped our pants, though funny enough; Jeff was the only one with a full blown erection. I was partially so, with Pete not even close. But then again, he'd also been the one most nervous around us, even after we'd gotten comfortable jerking ourselves off in front of one another years ago. Pete had without a doubt, the biggest cock I'd yet seen, and that included a few porn movies to boot. It didn't stay that way long however, nor did mine. Not with the three of us standing there looking at three gorgeous pairs of tits. And the night was just getting started. "Now then, that wasn't so bad was it?" My wife asked the three of us. And though they both stood there smiling, (Jeff and his hard cock) I knew that there was more to this than what was meeting the eye here. I could almost see it coming. "Now then; how about we move onto the next; tit for tat, especially seeing that good old Jeff appears to be more than ready for it." "Next; tit for; tat?" Pete asked worriedly. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. "Yeah, let's see if you guys can do as well as this picture of the guy here shooting his load," Bucksy Becky said speaking up. "You are joking right?" Pete said incredulously. "You really don't expect me to; to stand here and actually jerk myself off in front of you now do you? Really?" And now it was my turn to look incredulous as Darlene began undoing the shorts she had on, dropping them down around her ankles seconds later. "Well certainly not without a little additional incentive at least. Like I said; tit for tat. So; here's your next, well; not tit, but how's a bare-naked pussy sound? Willing to do it then?" Up until now I figured this was a little silly alcohol talking, and the girls just trying to yank our chains. My wife had upped the ante so to speak in seeing if any of us; including me, were that willing to take it to that extreme. Even Pete s little wife, Susan looked a bit skeptical at this point, her hands actually coming up to criss-cross over her tits as she stood there looking on; wondering. Jeff looked at his Bucksy Becky, but all she did was snicker, commenting to my wife in a half whisper. "He wants to So bad; look how hard his cock is, problem is; the other two. They're acting shy." "Men!" Darlene laughed snickering in agreement. "Hard to get them to do anything their uncomfortable doing; or don't want to do, let alone getting them hard. Well; Pete and David, anyway. Guess that might take a bit more coaxing then," my wife said turning towards her friend, and then kissed her. Full, on the mouth, for one thing, but for another, her hand came up cupping Becky's tit. Even that startled her for a moment, it had been so unexpected, but seconds later realizing the intent behind it more than anything else, she began playing along. Either that, or she was admittedly becoming aroused by it. And again, even Pete s little wife, Susan looked on in amused, though semi-shocked wonder as the two of them stood there kissing and fondling one another's tits. "Fuck you two! I'm doing this!" Jeff exclaimed and began pumping his cock watching the two of them. "Not so fast!" Darlene turned stopping him. "That's a taste; you want to see more pussy? All of us?" She added looking at Pete s little wife, Susan, letting her know in no uncertain terms she'd signed up for this earlier. "Then; it's all of you; or nothing. We can always get dressed again and start playing cards if you'd actually prefer." Jeff looked at Pete and I almost imploringly so. I almost laughed, his look reminding me of those days so long ago now when the three of us actually stood there together, jerking off. In particular that day we decided to spunk up the Playboy centerfold, standing there side by side squirting all over it together. "Not like we haven't done it before," I reminded them both; though it was obviously Pete now that needed convincing. "Shit man," he exclaimed. "We were horny kids then." "So? Now we're horny grown men? What's the difference?" Bucksy Becky took off her shorts, and then her panties, now standing beside my wife, the two of them still toying with one another's tits a little. "Like I said Pete; look at them, tell me you wouldn't mind jerking off to the likes of that as opposed to an old Playboy centerfold. Especially when two of them are standing there touching one another," I challenged him.     "Well?" Darlene asked first looking at Pete, and then at his wife, Susan. Susan sighed, and then to everyone's surprise, began removing the rest of her clothing. "Oh hell, why not? Hell of a lot better than playing cards," she giggled nervously. Finally Pete shook his head and relented. "Can't believe I'm actually doing this," he told everyone. And now we all stood in front of one another. Naked as they day we were born. I'll be the first one to admit, in the beginning it felt a little weird, a little strange. And though we had done it; and often in fact, years ago now, that was then. This was indeed now. And yet, surprisingly, after only a few minutes, and some additional coaxing and prompting, the three of us soon stood there jacking ourselves off in front of the girls. Though again, not without some real additional incentive for us to be doing so. They were too now. Tit for tat so to speak. I for one have always enjoyed seeing my own wife pleasure herself for me, something she has very often done without hesitation like I said in the beginning. And I of course have done the same for her as well, something she early on told me she loved seeing guys do; seeing me do. So I did. The only real difference I guess between that and this; was having a bit more of an audience, it was hard not to look over, see what both Pete and Jeff were doing, and likewise looking at the girls; all three of them. Pete s little wife, Susan was indeed an interesting character. At first shy, overly so; I'd heard through conversations with Pete in the past how she was in fact a real tiger in bed. Once heated, an almost anything goes kind of a woman. She was proving that out now; in spades. Having shucked off whatever final reservations or initial inhibitions she might have had, those had all fallen by the wayside now. Lying on the floor, all three of them side by side, looking up at the three of us as we stood over them jerking off was erotically intense. Perhaps even more so than any of us had realized it would be in the beginning. "Fuck I am already close; too fucking close!" Jeff announced almost dejectedly. "Nobody said you couldn't enjoy seconds; if you can manage it you know," Darlene assured him. "So whenever anyone's ready; just do it, you; or us," she stated the look in her eyes telling me she actually wasn't that far away from climaxing herself. And that of course, sent a tingling thrill down my shaft, jumping my own arousal up a notch. Unable to hold out any more, Jeff just looked down, his voice shaking. "Where? How?" He almost stammered gritting his teeth. "Where ever you want; Darlene said looking up at him, one hand cupping her own tit, the other busily working her clit, strumming it wildly at this point, another hint at her rapidly nearing climax. "Fuck!" Jeff cried out, his head snapping back, knees buckling just a little as he momentarily quit pumping his cock, just holding onto it for a moment more. And then; he unleashed. "Oh yeah! Fuck yeah; would you look at that?" Pete s little wife, Susan exclaimed, wild-eyed and lustier looking than I'd ever seen her before. Pete hadn't been lying when he'd told me about her before. Once his Susan was horny; truly horny, she became almost a completely different person. "Shoot that spunk! Shoot it! Squirt it! All over! All over! All over!" She lay crying out as Big Jeff did his level best to accommodate each one of the girls. Once again jacking his cock, pumping out streamer after streamer of his hot white juice which had begun landing over all three girls like he'd turned the hose on them. And that of course triggered my wife's climax, which I was fairly certain it would do. But it would also be only the first of many for her, as from this point on; she could easily roll from one right into another, almost at will after this. And one thing more that I knew; which the guys soon would of course, was how much Darlene tended to squirt whenever she did. Eyes wide in surprise, both Jeff and Pete stood there watching this tiny little fountainous squirt suddenly erupt from my wife's pussy. A tiny little arch of pussy pleasure shooting up in the air, splashing down again, soaking her, as well as the floor beneath her. Thankfully, we'd moved the sleeping bags out of the way, or we'd have been sleeping wet that evening. Inwardly I was certainly grinning. As much of a surprise as it had been for all of us; girls included, to see my wife lying there with her pussy squirting the way it did, I remembered back at something else. Pete had a surprise of his own too. He had a big cock, that much was evident, at least on the upper size scale of big cocks. Neither Jeff nor I were slouches in that department either, not by a long shot. Jeff might have been short in height, but just like his wife, his hard cock tended to look even bigger than it probably was just because of that. Pete on the other hand, was just fucking big; no, make that huge. And so was his cumshot as I remembered seeing it. Unless things had changed since then of course. But as I recalled, his semen tended to be quite copious in volume, easily duplicating mine and Jeff's put together. Something we had as young men growing up, gotten a weird kick out of when the three of us stood there blanketing that centerfold until it wasn't even recognizable as being one anymore. Half of which; had been Pete's doing. "Fuck, I'm gonna lose it!" Pete soon after announced. I couldn't help but turn and look, I'd been amazed in the past before. And I noticed in doing so; Jeff too had turned to specifically watch. After all; we both had a pretty good idea, as must have his Susan. She was the only one who actually closed her eyes, covering them with her hands, giggling as she did. "Thar she blows!" She said peeking through her fingers just as the first jettison of Pete's spunk exploded from the head of his cock. My Darlene and Buxom Becky had no idea. Had they, they might have been quicker on the hands to the face trick that Pete s little wife, Susan had already prepared herself for. Even for a guy; it was an amazing thing to see, to witness. I for one had never seen anything like it, not before or since. The only other man I'd seen even come close had been the Porn star Peter North. But even he would have been hard pressed to match Pete's delivery, even on a good day. Hard to explain it really, to describe it. It was like throwing cups full of milk. That's about the only way I can even attempt to put into words what it looked like. That first splash, a thick rope, not a slim stringy one, was just that. A rope of cum. Seeing it leap from the head of that fat cock of his was just the beginning of the wild spectacle he created. I saw it land on my wife, next or close to her pussy in fact, and then splash from there as though someone had actually tossed a scarf down onto her body. He hit her left tit from there, up to the side of her neck and into her hair; and then beyond that. Turning, another voluminous milking already on the way, as this one began bathing poor Bucksy Becky, her sudden squeal of delight and shock readily apparent. "Holy fucking shit!" She cried out watching the splash of his cream as it had hit my wife, only then seeing the second skyrocketing explosion leap from his cock, shooting directly at her. She lifted her hands, too late; that second squirt not quite purposely hitting her full on in the face, much of it actually hitting her in the mouth where she swallowed. She actually had no choice, it would have been nearly impossible not to, let alone breathe. And good old Pete, just as Jeff and I remembered, was far from being done. Not wanting to let his own wife feel left out, Pete spun on one heel, still wanking his cock, holding still then a second later as the third massive squirt shot out. Still covering her eyes, though still peeking through her fingers, she laughed as he sure enough; started there. In seconds her hands appeared glued together, a trail of semen working its way down from there between her gorgeous pink nippled tits, down across her belly, and along the side of her upper right thigh. The majority of his first few canon shots might be over, but he continued to pump his cock, which now just oozed like chocolate sauce being poured over ice cream. Only now taking her hands away, Susan opened her mouth as her Pete stood over her, his cream dripping from the head of his cock in what seemed like a never ending drool of cum-sauce which his little wife now tried valiantly to collect. "You've got to be fucking kidding me!" My Darlene quipped, now watching this, still trying to collect the liquid sauce running in small little rivers over her own body with her hands as she and Buxom Becky both ly there, eyes still glued to him and his magnificent specimen of a cock. "That's got to be; the most incredible cum shot I've ever seen in my entire life!" I couldn't help but laugh. "See dear? You're not the only one here, full of surprises." Mine wasn't nearly as copious of course as Pete's had been; but as far as cum-shots go, it wasn't half bad. I still managed to add a fair amount almost equally on all three girls. All three girls lying there now covered in joy juice, pretty much from head to toe.       As expected, My Darlene had worked herself through a small series of mini-orgasms, saving the big one for last, which would come later. That's basically how she preferred doing it. Both Buxom Becky and Little Susan had likewise gotten off, and it was again another bit of an unexpected surprise seeing Susan when she did. She tended to thrash wildly, her head rolling back and forth as she cried out, her hand now slapping her pussy, almost fiercely, the other hand, fingers inside working herself that way. That too was an amazing sight to watch. Poor Jeff almost looked disappointed, his cock once again stiff and hard, working himself up to what he obviously hoped would be another nice orgasm of his own. "Time for a break," My Darlene spoke, with both the other girls in agreement. "Fresh drinks, something to snack on; and then; see where things go from there." I was wondering about that myself, just as I knew the other guys were. We'd all been casting looks back and forth between one another, several questions I am sure remaining unasked. As the girls stood inside the small little kitchen area throwing together a few things to snack on, the hushed whispers of their voices alerted us to the fact they were obviously discussing something, occasionally throwing glances our way. "Throw some more wood on the fire, get it nice and warm in here for us," Darlene stated moments later. "We're going outside for a; to pee," she amended. "We'll be back in a few minutes." After fixing up some fresh drinks and snacks, the girls all went outside for a supposed pee-break. When they did, Pete turned to me worriedly asking. "Okay; admittedly, that was sort of fun; well, damn fun actually," he said sheepishly. "But I can't help wondering; I mean, we're not like; ah, you know, thinking about; "Swapping wives?" I said finishing for him. "No Pete, we're not. At least I'm fairly confident that isn't part of what's been going on here; or even will be. Though I'll agree with you on one hand, maybe it's something we should address with the girls once they come back inside again. See where all this is really headed, so that we all know what to expect, or not expect. I don't think any of us want to stumble into doing anything we're not comfortable with." I saw the relief in his eyes, as well as in Big Jeff's, as the three of us stoked up the fire a bit, making it even warmer, especially as we remained ass-naked at the moment. It was amazing to me as we went about doing that, how comfortable we had all seemed to become once again. Seeing one another naked again after all these years. Sure we had all changed and matured a little, during that time, though Pete's schlong continued to swing to and fro as he walked about, causing Jeff and I both to snicker while watching that. Just like old times. "It's taking them a hell of a long time to pee, don't you think?" Jeff asked. "I don't think that's all they're doing," I commented. "Something tells me, they're having a pow-wow out there, which means; I never finished however as the door suddenly opened, all three girls reentering the cabin. "Rules!" My wife said, the moment they came inside. "Rules?" Pete asked. "Yeah; rules. We thought it might be a good idea to go over a few simple rules, so that no one has any misconceptions or expectations regarding the weekend, since it appears we'll be spending much of it naked together." The guys looked at me, and I at them, and then back to the girls again. Obviously they'd been thinking along the same lines as we had. "Just so we're all on the same page here; this isn't about swapping partners. We're just having a bit of naughty fun is all; so beyond some touching perhaps, that's it. Unless we're comfortable doing things with our own partners, in front of anyone, that would be the only exception. Beyond that, it's strictly a touch only. Everyone okay with that?" Obviously the girls had come to a mutual consensus outside, which was fine with the three of us guys, too. Especially as we all readily agreed to that. "By touching; Pete asked a bit nervously, yet excitedly too by the edge we could all hear in his tone of voice. "Does that mean; "That it's okay if I walked up and fondled that sausage of yours?" Jeff s wife, Becky said; walking up in front of Susan s Pete, only inches away, though she didn't actually reach down and do it. "Hopefully; yes, as long as it's ok with you, and your wife," she said looking over towards Susan. Susan then walked over and stood in front of me, grinning. My wife, then standing directly in front of big Jeff, likewise grinning. "If you guys are good with just that; we are," my wife concluded. By the smiles on our faces they could see that we were, and then as though on some prearranged signal perhaps, all three reached down and clasped the three semi-flaccid cocks dangling there in front of them. Even then; I still tentatively reached out cupping Little Susan's firm full tits, taking delight in fondling them a bit, as the rest of the guys now began doing the same to the girls standing in front of them. It didn't take long, and the three of us were once again standing proud and tall. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.  

The Time Riders: Part 6 An Orgy In Imperial Rome. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Another Time Excursion. "How's your head?" Becky asked as they walked down the hallway, gazing in wonder at the ornate mosaic that covered the floor and stretched ahead of them. The walls, no doubt made of brick, were covered in plaster, upon which colorful (and often erotic) frescoes were painted. While the clothing she was wearing in theory resembled the stola and other clothes worn by Roman women, hers was considerably abbreviated, if not downright scandalous. The white garment hung off her sensual curves, spilling away from her voluptuous tits, which could be seen through the mostly diaphanous material. Gold bracelets and bangles adorned her arms and a thin gold chain with tiny jewels sat on her ankle. She was wearing her golden-blonde hair up atop her head, but playful wisps and curls hung down in places, giving it a sassy and almost playful look. A gold-colored belt cinched in at her tiny waist, making her bust look even bigger. Mark grimaced and lightly thumped the heel of his palm against the side of his head, as if trying to jar his brain loose. "It kinda hurts, to be honest, like a buzzing headache," he muttered, waiting for his eye to stop twitching. "Who'd have thought getting advanced cybernetics installed in your noggin would hurt?" "Oh, come now, you're hardly Steve Austin," Becky chided, smiling at his outfit while they walked. "It was just a little bio-chip installed into your Broca's area to help you get by quickly with the whole language thing." "Well, if Latin is supposed to sound like the white noise on a grandpa TV combined with a mosquito buzzing in your ear, then it's working," Mark groused, wiggling his jaw to see if opening up his ear canals helped at all in getting rid of this unwelcome phenomenon. "How long did they say it usually lasted?" "Just an hour," Becky replied, stopping and fiddling with Mark's tunic, adjusting it to show off his handsome physique to best effect. The simple leather belt hung loosely on his small waist, more for contrast than anything. He was wearing very simple sandals on his feet. She hadn't had to do very much to his dark hair to achieve the look she wanted, merely tousling it after rubbing in a little olive oil, making it wavy and pleasing to look at. "Should stop any time now." And as if acceding to the lovely woman's request, the buzzing and throbbing stopped suddenly. Mark's eyes widened slightly at the sudden quiet inside his cranial grape. Becky saw his expression change and smiled, knowing what had happened. "Hmm," she purred, tracing a finger down his form and over his cock beneath his period clothes. "Estne volumen in tunica, an solum tibi libet me videre?" Mark grinned, understanding what she had said. "Ego sum laetus video vidi te!" he replied readily. "Well, I know you're happy to see these;” Becky whispered, leaning close and using a finger to tug down the edge of her barely-there clothing and exposing her tit to him, the pink nipples begging for his attention. "But;” she said, replacing the clothing and standing up again, "; we're here to take part in a Roman orgy, so we'd best get moving now that you're feeling better." Mark exhaled, composing himself after her tease, and nodded. "All right. So what's the drill again?" "Your name is Bonosus," Becky instructed, touching up his outfit again. "You're a slave from Spain, meaning that you have no rights. But don't worry, I own you, and I am very specific about who can do what with you." "So, no guy is gonna try and fuck me in the ass, right?" Mark asked somewhat nervously, smiling. Becky smiled: "Pity you won't try it, you might like it. However, no, I'll simply explain that you're off-limits to men, because you're being saved for my uncle, who is away on the German border. Me, I'm a patrician woman, visiting Rome, and I'm looking for a good time. My name is Aurora. If you really need my attention and are worried about speaking in Latin, we'll speak in English, quietly. Got it?" "Okay, what should I expect?" he queried. "I did a little research, looking for who had a reputation for throwing orgies and parties that tended to bring out the morals police," she answered, adjusting her own outfit now. Neither of them was wearing undergarments, and if the light caught the bottom portion of her so-called dress just right, Mark could see her cunt. "This villa is far enough on the outskirts of Rome that we're very unlikely to get a visit." She leaned back against the wall, smiling saucily as she drew him into her, their pelvises pressing together as she looked up at him. "So we're going to go in there, and fuck, and fuck, and fuck, with anyone and everyone we choose," she whispered in his ear. "Fuck every single girl that catches your fancy, Mark. Those anacept pills we took will cover us against all known transmitted diseases for a week, and they make us temporarily infertile. No consequences. And the tiny tabs on our skin will keep our libidos from flagging for a whole day." "That sounds great," he agreed, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Really great." "Mark, I am going to behave like I haven't since my wildest nights in college," Becky said softly, reaching up and running her fingers through his hair as she looked up into his eyes. He could feel her breathing getting heavy. She was really turned on by what they were about to do. "Are you sure you're prepared to see me like that?" Mark nodded: "I don't own you, Becks. We're time travel partners, and damned good ones. It's not like we're in love. Do what you like, I promise, it's fine." "Hmm, just when I thought you couldn't get more attractive;” she purred, pulling him in for a deep kiss while they leaned against the wall. She broke the kiss and looked up at him. "Do' you remember where all our supplies are, in case things happen to go south?" Mark nodded again. "Back in the little vestibule near the servants' rooms. I remember. Now let's do this; Mistress Aurora." "God, I could get used to hearing that," Becky sighed, shivering as she straightened up and prepared herself. "Remember; lots of drinking, eating, music, dancing and fucking. Do whatever the Hell feels good tonight, Mark, this is a real Roman orgy." She took him by the hand and smiled wickedly. "Now let's go get 'em, tiger;” Mark was laughing and drinking wine from a silver goblet, while watching a group of slave girls dance in the middle of the floor. The girls, who were clearly from all around the Empire, were whirling and cavorting about while drums and cymbals clashed out a rhythmic beat for them to follow. They wore sheer material draping down from their waists between their legs, and nothing else. Their tits bounced and jiggled about as they twirled about one another, letting out sensuous calls on occasion. The hosts of the day's festivities, a patrician man named Flavius and his lovely wife Pompeneia, were very wealthy, and they owned over five hundred slaves, spread out among three separate properties spaced around the capital. Mark had even heard tell that they owned land in Egypt and Byzantium. Wealthy indeed. There were nearly fifty proper guests, excluding slaves and attendants, so the place was fairly bustling with people. Patricians, plebeians, freedmen, freedwomen and slaves, all were to enjoy themselves tonight. And all at the request of the guest of honor, the stunning Aurora of the fabled Horatius family. Mark pried his eyes away from the dancing girls long enough to look around for his 'mistress'. He finally espied her, lying stretched out on a lectus, along with their hostess, Pompeneia, hungrily swallowing one another's tongue while they groped each other. Against all odds, 'Aurora' still had her clothes on, although only barely. Mistress Horatia Aurora had, as guest of honor, requested that in the name of the goddess Feronia, that the slaves be allowed to celebrate tonight as well, free of consequence, as long as they also performed their assigned duties. If not actively seeing to an assignment, they were allowed to sit, although they had to accede their seat to anyone of a higher station who needed it. They would also still oblige guests who wished to be serviced by the slave in question, and the Flavius household's slaves were all available to anyone who attended. Mark looked back at the dance now, seeing that it was winding down, with the girls letting out calls that there supposed to represent cranes or herons crying out for mates. That was an invitation for anyone inclined to come and take them once the dance had ended. They all fell still in various poses as the drums and cymbals stopped and the room erupted in applause and cheers for their efforts. Mark smiled as one bronze-skinned beauty on the floor caught his eye. As the dancers dispersed into the crowd, she slowly walked over to him, her deep hazel eyes liquid with passion. Mark greeted her with a cup of wine, offering it to her. "I thank you," she said in a heavy accent, her Latin speech seeming formal. "Tonight is a special night indeed, is it not?" Mark paused for a half second as the tiny chip in his brain listened to what she was saying and translated it for him. Weirder still, it translated what she was saying in her voice, but in English. Her English voice sounded quite amazing to him, and he felt a stirring in his loins as he gazed at her body. He thought of how to respond, the translation coming to him readily, in his voice, so that he knew how to sound when he said it. This technology blew his mind, somewhat literally. "Yeah," he replied in Latin, nodding as he clinked his silver goblet against hers. "I am enjoying it. You dance very well." "I have to," she replied, using two hands to bring the goblet up to her lips and sipping from it, as if she'd never had wine before. Hell, maybe she hadn't for all he knew. "If a dancer does not dance well in the Flavius household, demotion to some other task, probably much more horrible, awaits them. I need to be a good dancer, if I am to keep my coveted position." "I'm sure your masters have many coveted positions where you're concerned," Mark quipped, smirking. The girl blushed and giggled, taking another sip of her wine and looked at him. "You are slave to the Mistress Aurora, yes?" Mark nodded: "I am." "What is it like to be her slave?" she asked, looking up into his eyes. Mark was the tallest person in the room, and it wasn't going unnoticed. Becky was certainly the tallest woman, but he'd heard her jest about having German barbarians in her ancestry. Everyone laughed it off, and the party continued. Mark considered for a moment before answering. "Well, I like it a lot. Sure beats the life I was living before I became her slave." "Are you her only slave?" queried the girl, clearly more than a little intrigued. She didn't seem at all bothered by the fact that every time he wasn't speaking, Mark's eyes went down to her tits. They weren't as big as Becky's by any means, but they were still very nice, her soft light brown skin capped with darker brown aureoles and pronounced nipples. "Well, no," he lied, thinking on his feet. He hadn't really expected any questions along this line and would have to tell Becky whatever he said, so they could coordinate their stories if the matter came up. "I'm not really any good at counting, but there's always a lot of us around." "What do you do for her?" Shit, better make this simple but good; he thought to himself. "I'm her personal servant. I do all the most personal and intimate things for her. I dress her, I taste her food for her, I bathe her;” "Do you fuck her?" she inquired, looking over the rim of her silver cup as she took another drink, a deeper one this time. So this was the crux question, he realized. He simply nodded, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Oh," she said in a quiet voice, as if his words were of concern for her. "Do; do her other servants fuck her?" He smirked: "None of the male ones, now that she's got me." She raised her eyebrow at his statement and took another drink. "Is that so?" Mark shook his head for a moment, as if he was remembering something. "I'm sorry, I'm being rude, I didn't ask your name." The girl made a wry face. "My name? Why would anyone ask for my name? I am a slave." Mark shrugged. "Well, so am I. Tell me your name, so I know what I'll be calling out in an hour." The girl almost choked on her wine, but recovered and looked up at him, as if assessing him. Finally she spoke: "Before I became a slave, my name was Nanu." Mark wasn't terribly surprised when the stupid chip in his head found out what the name meant. "So you're Egyptian and your name means 'pretty' or 'cute.'" She stared at him for a moment, as if trying to fathom how he could have possibly known that. "What is your mistress' name in my language?" she asked suspiciously. Mark blinked for a moment. "Khepri nebet." She moved closer to him. "What is your name, slave?" He smiled at her warmly, deciding it was time to move things along. "My name is Bonosus, Nanu, and I am the slave who is going to fuck you." Nanu smiled and reached out a hand to him. Becky panted as she rocked back and forth on her knees, pressing her face into her hostess' hairy cunt, lashing it with her tongue. Behind her, one of Pompeneia's slaves was gripping her hips and plowing his hard cock in and out of Becky, trying to keep up with her lusty pace. He wasn't nearly as large as Mark, nor was he as talented, but he would make her cum, given the environment. Becky was here to fuck in a Roman orgy, and what individual participants might lack in skill, her excitement would certainly make up for. Pompeneia moaned and gripped Becky's hair, loosening it further from its carefully piled arrangement. Becky didn't mind, though, as she expected to look fully disheveled and thoroughly fucked by the time this orgy was over. She'd had several cups of aged wine already and was feeling uninhibited, even for her. She slid two fingers inside her hostess, making her moan and churn her matronly hips while Becky took another stiff drink from her goblet. She then returned her mouth to Pompeneia's snatch, allowing rivulets of the dark wine to flow out over her engorged vulva before sucking on it hungrily, making the patrician woman gasp and groan loudly and thrash about on the lectus she was splayed on. The slave behind her pistoned his hips against her while she ground back against him, taking his cock as deep inside her as she could. She could feel him swelling and knew he was close to cumming, but she didn't mind if she didn't climax yet, because the day was young, and this orgy had barely started. There were so many people left to fuck. Besides, she could always track down her darling Mark if she needed serious attention, after all. The slave grunted and let out a low moan before he began spurting his cum inside her. Becky moaned into Pompeneia's cunt, sending her over the edge and making her cum shamelessly, her fat tits flopping about for all to see. Nobody cared, or if they did, they were delighted by it. There was no judgment at this orgy. As the slave pulled out, Becky clambered on top of Pompeneia and they kissed deeply, wrapping their arms around one another, tongues plunging. Becky finally sat up, smiling and straddling her hostess' hips. She smirked down at the Roman woman and then reached beneath herself, flexing her cunt muscles and teasing out the cum that the slave had just deposited in her. She smeared it all over Pompeneia's thatch and nether lips, before dragging her shaved twat up her lover's body, leaving a glistening and sticky trail of cum along the way. She squirmed and writhed on Pompeneia's tits, smearing them in the slave's essence while trying to get one of the nipples inside her cunt. Finally she wiggled her way up to Pompeneia's mouth, and the older woman gripped Becky's thighs and sucked on her smooth cunt hungrily, coaxing out all the cum she could from her guest. Becky smiled and reached back with one hand to finger Pompeneia's gooey cunt, bringing her to yet another climax, the fourth she'd received from Becky. The teacher had no doubt this woman would remember her very fondly. She finally clambered off Pompeneia and knelt beside her, the two of them kissing tenderly, sharing the cum from the slave between them, followed by Becky licking the residue off her lover's face. They whispered to one another before Becky stood and strutted away, knowing that Pompeneia's eyes were fixated on her glorious, toned ass. It felt good, knowing she was the object of desire for every single person in the entire household. Becky looked around in wonder, surrounded by actual Roman artwork, in a completely intact home with a glorious mosaic tile floor depicting a couple making love and then a hunting scene involving a lion. The plastered walls were painted in bright colors. The furniture, made of wood with brass fittings and comfortable cushions, was currently being put to the test as couples or groups around her fucked and made love in every conceivable position. She gazed down at the silver goblet in her hand, made of beaten silver and decorated with glass prisms and with a poem etched into its circumference. She picked up a small, sticky honey cake from a table, then took a bite from it before smiling wickedly and pressing it to her glorious tits, smearing the sticky honey all over them. As a female slave passed by, Becky took her gently by the arm and pulled her into an embrace, gently pushing her head down. The slave understood immediately and began kissing her tits, slithering her tongue around to get the gooey sweetness off Becky. The blonde woman was shivering and groaning while already smearing the honey cake against her cunt. Mark was sitting on in a low chair in a side room, holding Nanu by the waist while she bounced up and down on his lap, her arms around his shoulders and her eyes staring down into his. Her greedy cunt swallowed his cock, making her gasp and groan with each motion. Her inner muscles squeezed around him, and while Becky was definitely more skilled, and perhaps even tighter, the fact that he was actually fucking a Roman slave was an incredible thrill. She jammed her lips to his and kissed him feverishly, her fingernails raking over his back as she ground down on him, hissing and panting with lust. He found her to be incredibly exotic, and he realized that it might because he'd never met a true ethnic Egyptian before. As far as he knew, the bloodline of the ancient Egyptians had become extinct. She certainly looked exotic to him, with her deeply tan skin, hazel eyes and straight, coal-black hair. He used his strong arms to help move her up and down, almost spiking her on his cock, and her panting became a delightful yelping. There were loud cries of ecstasy from all over the house, so they paid no attention to anything else. She kissed him again before seizing up and shuddering, groaning loudly. She threw her head back and pressed her cunt down as hard as she could, cumming wildly. Mark kept pumping relentlessly, loving how her snatch clenched around him. Nanu flopped backward, her head now on the floor, arms splayed and her back arched, still pinned to Mark by his cock. Her chest rose and fell as she breathed heavily, still trembling. He smiled down at the girl, waiting for her to recover. When her eyes finally fluttered open, he took her arms and gently pulled her up to him. She almost purred and nuzzled against him, still in the throes of a sultry bliss that filled her. Nanu kissed him everywhere she could reach, including his fingertips. "You are an exquisite lover," she murmured, looking deep into his eyes and caressing his face. "No wonder your mistress needs only you for fucking." He smiled back: "I'm just happy that she doesn't mind sharing me, because I am enjoying fucking you too." She went back to kissing him gently, and was whispering things against his skin, but too softly for him to understand. She finally looked back up at him. "But you have not yet cum." Mark shook his head. "Do you fear giving me a child?" Nanu asked. He shook his head again. "Then are you barren?" "Only for this week," he quipped, grinning and enjoying her confusion at his statement. "Don't worry, I'm just conserving my strength. This orgy is a long way from over, and if I cum now, I don't know how long it will take me to recover." "Do you promise to cum in me?" Nanu asked expectantly. "I; I am just a slave, I know, but I like you, Bonosus. I want to feel your cum in me, especially if you cannot give me a child." "I think I can make that promise;” Mark replied, pulling her in for another kiss. Becky shivered as she sat on the stone bench, centered over a hole as she started to pee. She'd already cum at least six times, and she had the distinct feeling the tally would be sixty before the night was out. One woman and one man slave leaned down on either side of her and began sliding and flickering their tongues around her rock-hard nipples, making her moan in delight. She felt her legs being parted and smiled down at a freedwoman who leaned in and tongued her cunt attentively, even here in the cultus, the small, private bathroom of the Flavius family. Becky sighed and cradled the head of the woman licking her cunt, while squirming her tits against the mouths of the two slaves sucking them. The tongue of the woman between her legs sent tingles through her, and she could feel another climax building rapidly. Everything about this setting, this experience, was making her hornier and more sensitive than ever. She wrapped her arms around the necks of the man and woman sucking on her nipples and pulled them in tight, arching her back and groaning very loudly as she came, squirting into the face of the woman licking her cunt. She bucked and writhed on the seat, thankful for the anacept pills she and Mark had taken, since she'd done quite a bit of research on Roman hygiene practices. She stood finally, releasing the two slaves who were sucking on her tits, while the girl between her legs merely knelt back a little and kept her mouth pressed to Becky's cunt, massaging it with her tongue. Becky smiled down at her dreamily and winked before pulling her to her feet. They kissed deeply and then she led her out of the room, followed by the slaves. "Go and find my manservant for me," Becky instructed. "Bring him to me and I'll let him fuck you. He is a wonderful lover." The woman hurried off, while Becky found a couch and reclined, her legs spread wide. She let the male slave lap at her gooey cunt while she made out with the female. She felt so deliciously depraved in this setting, like she could let everything go and act like a harlot without consequence. Which she could. The freedwoman returned some minutes later (Becky barely remembered having sent her at this point), with Mark following. He was delightfully naked, his cock glistening with lubrication. He was holding the hand of a dark-skinned and dark-haired girl, who was clearly a slave and following behind him. The girl gaped at Becky in awe. "Hey, Becks," Mark said cheerfully in English, almost laughing as the chip in his noggin tried to translate what he was saying into Latin. "Enjoying yourself?" "Hmm, you have no idea, baby," the blonde woman purred, stretching her arms over her head so that her glorious tits thrust up toward the ceiling. "I see you've found yourself a pretty little playmate. She was one of the dancers from earlier, right?" "Yeah, I wanna see if I can somehow get all eight to fuck me at once," Mark replied, grinning. "That'll beat my record by at least a factor of; wait; you, Alexandra and her servant Lisette all at once; divided into eight;” "Don't strain yourself, Einstein," Becky said dryly. "Just suffice to say that fucking eight Roman slave-dancers at once will be more than anyone else you know will ever accomplish." "Except you, I'm betting," Mark pointed out, smirking. "Is that a challenge, young man?" Becky asked, raising her eyebrow. "What'll we wager?" he queried. He had no particular confidence that he could outfuck his Physics teacher, because she had proven to be quite a sex fiend, but he was more than willing to try, here in Imperial Rome. "Tell you what;” Becky suggested, sitting up on the couch at looking up at him, smiling lightly. "If I win, you have to let the man of my choice here in this orgy fuck you in the ass." Mark was very still, a shiver of dread going up his spine. He swallowed, waiting to hear what else she had to say. "But, if you manage to fuck more girls at one time than I take of male and female lovers at one time, I'll buy your cute little girlfriend from our host and make her ours, okay?" Mark could barely process what he was hearing. He turned his head and stared at Nanu, weighing the price of 'owning' her versus having his ass plowed by some random Roman dude. The perils of time travel. But he'd already been shot and survived, right? "You're on, Becks," he said finally. "Ya' only live once, right?" "That's the spirit," she cooed, winking at him. "Tu solum vivis unum tempus! As long as you save some of that splendid stamina and cum of yours for me. So, are you going to introduce me to your little friend?" Mark nodded and pulled the Egyptian girl forward. She seemed rather intimidated. "Becks, this is Nanu. She's Egyptian." Becky smiled kindly and patted her soft lap. Nanu let go of Mark's hand and eased herself carefully onto the blonde goddess' lap, sitting sideways. Becky put her arms around the girl's waist and looked her up and down. "Hmm, very nice, Mark;” Becky said quietly before pulling Nanu gently into her and kissing her warmly. To her credit, the slave girl did not resist at all, but melted into the kiss, moaning in pleasure. She squirmed around until she was straddling Becky, her legs hitched behind her back, and their tits squashed together. Mark stood closer and watched eagerly as their tongues tangled and they began caressing and fondling one another. Nanu shivered under Becky's divine touch, and he knew she was incredibly aroused already. Their kiss became sloppy, and they slid their tongues around one another's faces, leaving them glistening and sticky. Becky took Nanu's bottom lip in her mouth, sucking it in. The slave shivered again and let out a tiny whimper, before pulling back from the kiss and touching her fingers to the lip. She examined the fingers, noticing a trace of blood. "Yes, I bit your lip," Becky whispered to her only loud enough for Nanu and Mark to hear. "By making you bleed from our kiss, I have stated my intent to own you, Nanu. Would you like that?" Nanu's eyes widened and she nodded almost imperceptibly. "Good," Becky said, reaching between them and cupping the Egyptian girl's tit, giving it a gentle feel. "Now all my naughty little Bonosus has to do is manage to fuck all eight of you dancing girls at once in order to make that happen. You might want to help him a little;” She allowed the slave girl to stand and gave her a gentle pat on the rear. Nanu stood in front of Mark for a moment, looking up at him, and then hurried off. He then heard Becky giggling. "Goodness, Mark, how hard did you fuck her to make her fall that much in love with you already?" the blonde asked, her beautiful blue eyes glinting with mirth. Mark tried not to frown. "I didn't have to fuck her that hard, thank you. I've fucked you a lot harder on countless occasions." "And you'll have to fuck me much harder still to make me fall in love with you, handsome," she cooed, reaching out and stroking his cock gently. "It's time for my surprise. Have you put the little speaker things all around?" Mark nodded: "The switch to activate them and the music is in the little satchel we brought. I'll be ready." Becky smiled and stood up, moving close to Mark so that their bodies were pressing and his cock was nestled against her slick cunt, and already hardening from the contact. She smiled and traced a finger along his swelling cock while looking up into his eyes. "I'm glad to be here, Mark," she said softly, knowing that many sets of eyes were on them, and quite envious of them both. "But I'm mostly glad to be here sharing this with you. I couldn't have asked for a better time travel partner." They kissed tenderly for a moment before Becky pulled back and winked. "I'm gonna go get dressed; be ready for me." She scampered off, and he watched her magnificent ass wiggle away from him. He noticed he wasn't the only one staring. He wandered around and made sure that all the 'speakers' were strategically placed around the room for Becky's performance. They looked and felt like rocks, to be honest, so he had no idea how they worked. All he knew was that he'd tested them, and they did. Hell, they even had the music they were meant to play stored in them! Future-tech was really something. He remembered how they'd found a chrono-merchant, right in his hometown, in a secluded store he'd never noticed before. Chester had pointed them to the merchant in question, and he was happy to help them. Most of his time was spent helping customers from the far future, who happened to be visiting Mark and Becky's era, so having some locals was a refreshing change for him. The student and teacher had expressed their wish to go back to Imperial Rome and attend a real orgy. The man smiled slyly and showed them a range of items he thought they might need; clothing, currency, subtle but advanced medications to protect themselves; All it cost Mark was his collection of six vintage Star Wars Pez dispensers. Apparently, originals were big collector's items in the future. "Remind me to come back to you with my dad's Micronauts and Rock 'Em Sock 'Em Robots!" Mark had laughed. Mark felt well-prepared for this trip, and he had to admit, he was enjoying himself. He drank from his wine while standing in front of a patrician woman, who was sitting naked on a couch and slurping hungrily back and forth on his cock. He gazed around, noting the sumptuous array of foods laid out in vast quantities for the event; it was very hard for many of the slaves to restrain themselves from eating greedily, since this type of generosity was almost unknown to them. Loaves of bread, honey-cakes, dates, figs, stuffed dormice, varieties of pulses, apricots, various fish, cheeses, boar meat, olives, and caviar, which he'd heard the hostess Pompeneia brag to Becky about being sent straight from Persia. He'd never tried caviar before, and he was surprised that he actually liked it. He blinked as he felt the patrician woman pull her mouth off his throbbing cock, which she had brought back to an impressive hardness. She had then bent over the couch, in full view of everyone in the room, and shamelessly reached back and spread her ass cheeks, exposing her puckered knot and asking him to fuck her ass. Mark bit his lip, wondering what to do; Becky wouldn't be much longer in getting ready, but slaves were obliged to satisfy all favors required of them by the legitimate guests, especially the higher-ranking patricians. He couldn't say no. He stepped up and took hold of her wobbly ass cheeks, steadying his cock against her. She moaned in anticipation of him entering her. He reached down and ran his hand up and down her sloppy cunt for several seconds, and used that lubrication to prepare her ass, sticking his index finger inside her and twisting it around. The woman groaned loudly, and he realized that she was making a show of it, announcing that she was the one getting fucked by this tall, handsome and mysterious Spanish slave of Lady Aurora's. Apparently he was something of a commodity. He would fuck her ass fast and hard, making her cum, so that he could return to his assignment from Becky. He took hold of his cock and pressed the head against her little star, pushing it through. She grunted and let out a moan. Lots of people were watching, including more than a few slaves. Slowly and firmly, Mark slid his turgid phallus deep inside her, making her cry out so loudly that he was certain she could be heard outside the villa, despite all the other carnal happenings around them. Here goes nothing; He gripped her hips and leaned over her, pressing her down into the couch as she wailed again. He began pumping in and out strongly, plowing deep inside her. Clearly she was no stranger to this, because she wasn't nearly as tight as Becky. He fucked her ass in a steady rhythm, watching as his own pulsing shaft slid in and out of her. She gasped and yelped, putting on a show for those watching. Her hands kept her ass cheeks pulled wide, so everyone could see how deep inside her Mark was. Then he took the initiative. Everyone gasped as he let go of her hips and gripped both of her wrists, pulling back toward himself and arching her spine, even as he pressed forward into her more strongly with each stroke. The woman seemed to choke on her breath, shaking and looking back at him in shock. Her face was variously flushed and pale, depending on where one looked. Her eyes seemed bleary, as if she was on the verge of tears. Her erect nipples declared her arousal as her tits protruded far in front of her back-stretched arms. He rode her as though she was a bridled horse, only her two arm were the reins. The full floppy tits shook wildly with his aggressive pounding, grinding, fucking of her asshole. But she didn't object to his aggression or dominance. "Do you think Mistress Horatia lets him take her that way?" he heard one woman ask another as she gazed on in rapt wonder. "If she does, she's a lucky cunt, she is;” whispered the other woman in response. And still he plunged his cock deep inside her ass, making the woman squeal and churn beneath him, struggling to move, but pinned by his superior strength. He could tell that the other women (and most likely some men) were jealous, because they were beginning to talk shit about her quietly. "Qualem muleirculam!" whispered a man gazing one in envy. That seemed a little harsh; Mark wasn't sure she was actually a bimbo. A shameless slut, sure. But wasn't everyone here today? "Pedica meo!" she gasped, squeezing her ass around him. "Pedica meo!" Mark fucked her faster and stronger still, driving his cock deep into her bowels, until she sounded like she was having a severe asthma attack. She wheezed and struggled, but he held her immobilized. She could not escape this exquisite torture unless he let her. He could feel her tightening, though, and he knew she wouldn't last long; exactly what he wanted. He would make sure she got the show she desired. His hips began pistoning rapidly, but with even more strength. The woman's eyes rolled into her head and her mouth dropped open. Her entire body shuddered in a long wave, and she screeched, battered by endless waves of pleasure as the orgasm crashed over her. She clenched her teeth and writhed, as if trying to escape, but she had already completely surrendered to her blissful fate. Mark dropped her wrists and now gripped her long, kinky brown hair, yanking on it to pull her up. She gasped at the unexpected but glorious sting and found herself pulled up and back against him. His hips still pumped against her ass cheeks, sliding his cock deep within, while his strong hands began to grope and almost maul her flushed, sweaty body. Helpless before him, she allowed the violation readily, whimpering and in tears. "Es scortum obscenus vilis," he growled in her ear before biting it and making her writhe in need. "You are a vile, dirty little whore, aren't you?" "Etiam!" she gasped, as his hand gripped her chin and turned her face forcefully to look into his eyes. "Yes, I am a vile, dirty whore! Fuck me in my shame!" He fucked her until she was almost limp, and finally slid out of her ass, the abused knot pulling back along with his shaft obscenely, a fact noted and commented on by anyone close enough to see. She collapsed forward over the couch again, trembling, but saying nothing. Mark turned his body and caught the gaze of another woman, who hustled over, knelt and began sucking on his cock without question. He waited while she cleaned him dutifully before noticing Becky standing by a dark corner, watching in amusement. She raised an eyebrow and he nodded. Without further ado, he subtly retrieved the remote for the things that were supposed to be speakers, and held his arms up, beckoning everyone to gather in. As the naked crowd moved in, the host and hostess came and stood near him, smiling pleasantly. Pompeneia explained that they were now to be entertained by the guest of honor, who would be dancing for them all. As if on cue with her words, slaves around the room modified the intensity of the flames coming from the braziers that illuminated the room, making it dimmer and more sensual, except for an area in the central expanse. Mark subtly pressed a button on a tiny remote he was hiding in his hand. Music emanated from around the room from the concealed speakers. He'd remembered what the T E A agents had told him about anachronistic technologies and how they would rarely work in times or eras they were not known in, but he seemed to be getting away with it so far. It occurred to him that this meant the technologies he and Becky were using were not to be discovered. Yet. He smiled as Becky seemed to shift and ripple into view, because of the flickering brazier flames. The music, he knew, would be like nothing these people had ever heard before. True, it wasn't metal, but the arrangements and instruments would be alien. Not to mention the Phil Spector-esque 'Wall of Sound' involved. Becky had told him the song was called 'Gypsy', and she now spread her arms over the head, as diaphanous strips of translucent material curled sensuously around her lovely form, and gems glittered on her forehead and navel. Gold anklets tinkled on her feet. Mark had never seen 'Lord of the Dance' before, but watching Becky, maybe it wasn't such a bad idea after all. As wind instruments began playing while drums and strings kept a backbeat, Becky snaked and twirled around the circular space in time with the music. Everyone watched her, rapt. Mark's eyes flicked over and he saw Nanu looking on from farther back in the room, standing atop a bench to get a better view. Her eyes were wide with awe. People were still whispering as they watched; for a patrician woman to dance this way, or even know how to dance this way, was scandalous, and they loved every second of her performance. The music grew louder and more intense as the wall of sound, a concept these people couldn't even readily grasp, filled the venereum. Becky continued her cavorting, her tits bouncing about beneath the outfit she was wearing. It was more of a tease than anything, because it concealed pretty much nothing. When she kicked high, she showed her cunt to everyone. She seemingly didn't care, or was enjoying it. Probably the latter, knowing her as he did now. The music reached a crescendo and then stopped, with Becky collapsing to a sitting position, curled in on herself. The crowd clapped, cheered and catcalled enthusiastically. Seconds later, another musical piece began, this one in a style probably more familiar to the onlookers. Mark knew it was from the soundtrack of the movie 'Alexander'. It opened with tinkling chimes and what sounded like hooting bird calls. Becky slowly rose to her feet, holding an elaborate pose. Then what sounded like four hammers striking an anvil rang across the space, followed by a frenetic drum beat. Becky broke into a wild dance, spinning and prancing about with abandon. The crowd watched spellbound as the music echoed around the room. Becky's blue eyes flashed with excitement, knowing that the revelers were enchanted by her. There was no one in this room who was not sexually enthralled with her at this very moment. Even Mark, who knew her pretty much better that anyone on this planet, at any point in history, was watching her in quiet awe. It made her wet, thinking of what he'd do to her later after watching this. As she whirled in a circle close to the crowd, she took hold of a male dancer slave, and then another, leading them in the exotic and magnetic dance she now performed. Both men were naked, and she snaked her body against them, rapidly bringing them to hardness. The crowd cheered as she flung aside the strips of fabric that concealed her body, until she was as naked as the slaves. Everyone watched in astonishment as she dropped to her knees between the two men and began hungrily sucking on their cocks, each one in turn, then finally putting them both in her mouth at once, her cheeks bulging obscenely. "In the name of Suadela," breathed Pompeneia, standing next to Mark and staring dumbly. "Your mistress is the most magnificent whore I have ever seen, Bonosus." "Yeah, she's something, all right;” Mark agreed, blown away by his teacher's depravity. He thought about how much she'd been looking forward to behaving so luridly, without the consequences of biology or moral censure. She was time-travelling, for crying out loud; could there have been a better excuse? No, if he was allowed to fuck as many women as he wanted, even all at once, Becky had the right to do whatever the Hell suited her. It was a damned fool who held her to a different standard just because she was a woman. Guys who thought like that never got women as amazing as Becky. Loser incels; The music was finally ending, and he discreetly shut off the speakers with his tiny remote. Seconds later, he felt a dainty hand on his shoulder. He turned to look at Pompeneia, who smiled at him wickedly and cocked her head, indicating she should follow him. Mark took a deep breath and gently touched the nearly-invisible tab he'd put under his armpit, thankful for the vasopressin it was releasing into his system; "Heaven," Becky thought dreamily as she rode up and down slowly, the slave cock throbbing as it slid in and out of her ass. He was lying beneath her while she faced down his legs, his strong hands massaging her toned cheeks. His legs were spread to make way for another slave who knelt in front of her, thrusting back and forth to spear his rod in and out of her cunt. She groaned around the cock that was in her mouth, the freedman who owned it standing next to her beautiful face and letting her suck him. On either side, her hands were pumping vigorously on the cocks of two more slaves. "God," she thought, "I haven't done anything this wild since Frosh Week in my sophomore year. I've missed it so;” Five men at once. No regrets, no consequences. She almost giggled as she wondered where else she might fit another. Then two hands reached around from behind and began groping her ample tits, making her moan around the cock she was sucking on. Another slave had moved up behind her and settled down onto the face of the man beneath her. His hands groped her while the slave below him did something to his ass. Becky didn't care what they did to one another; she just wanted to feel as many men on her as possible. She shuddered as her nipples were pinched and she bobbed back and forth faster on the cock in her mouth, expertly swirling her tongue around the head and the shaft. Her hands twisted gently on the skin of the cocks she was holding, while she squeezed the ones inside her. She could feel them bumping against one another, separated only by a thin membrane between her cunt and ass. She gasped and almost wheezed, because they were striking deep inside her at different angles. The slave fucking her cunt was moving at an almost horizontal angle, while the one in her ass pushed straight up. It was almost; disorienting in a way. She gently pulled the two slaves she was jerking even closer, so that she could touch their cocks together, sliding them against one another. The slave behind her with his hands on her tits moved them, shifting them to her trim stomach as she pointed the two throbbing cocks at her tits, her hands stroking them rapidly. The slaves both moaned and shuddered as they spurted their cum across the expanse of her bosom, glazing the silken skin. Seconds later, she felt the cock in her mouth throb and swell, pumping a pearly offering down her throat. She swallowed hungrily, enthralled to be living her wild days all over again. Becky cried out and shook as an orgasm blossomed through her, just the first of many she planned to have in this particular tryst. Slaves leaned in and began lapping at the cum on her tits, tongues sliding along the skin or swirling around the nipples, occasionally biting and tugging on them. She leaned back, moving the man behind her to the side as she lay on the Nubian slave beneath her, still pumping in and out of her ass. She reached up and pulled the man fucking her cunt down by the shoulders, bringing him close and kissing him, their tongues rolling and wrestling about. They were both spearing up inside her now, their thrusts beginning to sync as she groaned shamelessly, filled with an exquisite wet heat. The climax that followed seconds later rocked her to her core, but she powered through it, determined to have as many more as possible. Now she let the two men fuck her while she took another hard cock in her mouth, stretching her neck back and relaxing her throat, letting it slide back and forth inside her. She gripped the hips of the man fucking her face, her eyes closed as she enjoyed the unadulterated ecstasy flowing through her, needing more men to pleasure her; Mark was sitting back lazily in the shallow pool that dominated the palaestra of the Flavian villa. He gazed around at the ornate courtyard, surrounded by columns and burgeoning with ornamental plants and trees. Exotic animals like peacocks could be seen strutting across the grass; at least, they could where none of the orgy's attendees were making merry. He sighed as a dancer girl knelt behind him and massaged his shoulders, while two others were curled up against his sides, cooing and kissing his skin. Nanu, meanwhile, was sitting in his lap, facing out and moving up and down slowly on his cock, taking it deep inside herself, her fingers flexing against his supple thighs. She turned her head to look back at him, her hazel eyes glassy with pleasure. More of her fellow dancers crowded in, until he felt himself totally enveloped in wanton slave flesh. They kissed and nipped at his skin, giggling and whispering to one another. Mark knew he was supposed to be a slave, but he seemed to be getting better treatment than a lot of the guests who weren't slaves. He imagined it was because he was the manservant of the guest of honor, but he still felt like a king at the moment. One girl dangled rich grapes in front of his mouth and he bit several off, chewing and swallowing casually. Another then brought a cup of wine to his lips and he drank from it before she leaned in and kissed him, allowing the wine to flow back and forth between their mouths. As she pulled back from the kiss, she allowed the wine to spill out of her mouth, trickling down her neck and tits. Two other girls immediately leaned in and began licking the sweet offering from her skin. Nearby, on a well-cushioned couch, Lady Pompeneia was lying on her side, quite naked, moaning as her husband propped one of her legs in the air and knelt between them, sawing his cock in and out of his wife. She drank from her goblet and watched her slaves attend to Bonosus. She closed her eyes and rubbed one of her tits as she remembered what it had felt like to have his big, sturdy cock fucking her less than an hour ago, feeling his thick, warm cum pump deep inside her. She wondered how wonderful it must be to own a servant with these incredible qualities and envied Lady Aurora. She entertained the absurd notion of trying to buy him from her, but was reasonably certain that even the emperor himself wasn't rich enough to purchase the slave outright. She'd content herself with becoming friends with Lady Aurora Horatia and perhaps then having access to Bonosus' fine obelisk of endless erotic pleasures. She watched as Nanu, churning on Bonosus' lap, shuddered, arched her back and cried out, cumming hard. Two of the other dancers were sucking her tits and she seemed in ecstasy. Not that Pompeneia blamed her; Nanu was rather tiny, and that magnificent cock had to be battering the bottom of her lungs. The Egyptian girl sagged, and one of the other dancers gently pulled her off and over to the side. Nanu was immediately replaced by another girl, who straddled Bonosus' lap, facing him and sinking down with a loud sigh. Pompeneia herself shuddered and gripped her tit tightly as a little orgasm shivered through her, while her husband moaned and pushed tight against her, cumming in her. Standing nearby, a slave helped ease his master's cock out of Pompeneia and sucked it clean. The mistress of the house sighed and caressed herself, enjoying every moment of this day. What a splendid orgy this was proving to be. She sat up slowly and looked around, seeing people in ecstasy all around her; not far away, one of the guests had a servant girl pressed up against a column, and was fucking her eagerly. She was pumping her hips against him and gasping in delight. On the emerald grass nearby, two women were laying side-by-side, arms wrapped around one another while they sucked hungrily on each other's pussies. One of her slender, boyish manservants was getting fucked in the ass by a patrician man named Pontifex, and her slave was mewling loudly. She heard laughing and joyous talk as Lady Aurora entered the palaestra, completely naked and surrounded by slaves and guests, all basking in her glorious sensuality. She sauntered over to the pool and eased herself down into it, sighing and relaxing in the cool water. Pompeneia smirked; after all the endless fucking the Lady had been doing, she was surprised there weren't clouds of steam emanating from around Aurora, as the water touched her skin. She was possibly the only person in the villa to have fucked more than her servant Bonosus. Pompeneia smiled and eased herself down onto the couch, beckoning over a slave-girl to service her. "Well, Mark, I see you've won our little wager," Becky observed, smiling at him while two slaves massaged her shoulders. She parted her legs to allow a servant girl to massage her cunt, or occasionally go under the water to kiss and nibble at it. "I managed six lovers at once. You seem to have eight." "Only if we fudge," he admitted, looking around the dancer who churned on his cock, trying to keep her moaning down so he could talk. "I can reasonably do four; one on my cock, one on my mouth, and one in each hand. I; am not gonna take any in my ass, after all." "Well, at the very least you can tie me," Becky pointed out, smirking at him. "Think and try again. You won't even need to move." Mark frowned for a moment, and then gave his teacher's words some thought; he perked up after a few moments, and then nodded. He told the girl he was fucking to lean back slightly. As she did so, he beckoned another to come and stand upright between them. The slave-girl did so, and Mark started lapping at her wet twat while the girl impaled on his cock began kissing and tonguing her ass. He paused and instructed four more to kneel by his hands. They did as asked readily. He faced them in to one another in pairs, bodies squashed close together. He then pushed his four fingers on each hand into one of them, while wiggling his thumb into the other. They all moaned, because Mark had decent-sized hands and fingers (in any day and age), and began kissing and swallowing one another's tongues hungrily. "See?" Becky giggled. "Six for six, you've matched me now." "Uh-uh!" he called out, his voice muffled by the slippery twat of the slave-girl on his mouth. "Watch this!" The women all whined in protest as Mark stood up, especially the one who had been fucking him, but he assured them that this would take only a moment before all was right with the world. He got out of the water and lay down on the grass, his frame stretched out and his throbbing cock on display, pointing at the cerulean sky overhead. His arms were spread wide and his legs slightly parted. Mark quickly brought the six girls back to their original positions, with the girl who had been using his mouth now facing down his body, to kiss and play with the one bouncing up and down on his cock. The two sets of girls resumed their places on his fingers and thumbs, kissing each other eagerly again, enjoying this strange game. He began wiggling his still-wet toes, and the last two slave-dancers caught on quickly; they took hold of his ankles and lowered their gooey pussies down onto his feet, taking them inside their slippery tunnels and moaning loudly. "Octo!" Mark yelled triumphantly from beneath the cunt squirming on his face. Becky laughed in sheer delight, clapping in support of her student's ingenuity. Others looking on laughed and applauded also. A crowd was gathering around him, but everyone made sure that Lady Aurora, who had moved to the spot just vacated by her servant, could see easily. She knelt on the low, tiled bench below the water, her elbows on the grass, the endless soft blades tickling her tits as she watched. She wiggled her shapely ass, and a slave dutifully moved up behind her and slid his cock deep inside her while she gazed on. Mark was enjoying himself; never had he guessed he would have been fucking eight girls at once, not to mention Roman slave-dancers, two of whom he was pretty sure were sisters. He wiggled his fingers, thumbs and toes, he flickered and snaked his tongue inside the girl above him, and he pushed up and down with his hips, spearing deep inside the slave-girl, who cried out in rapture as his cock split her wet cunt wide open. She arched her back and cried out loudly, cumming hard. She slumped off to the side and was quickly replaced by Nanu, who was eager for more. She churned and writhed on him, occasionally looking over at Lady Aurora, who smiled and winked at her. He could feel them all squirming and trembling now, and pushed himself harder, sending them all over the edge; several moaned loudly while the one on his face kissed Nanu deeply as they both screamed, rocked by their orgasms. The girl riding his tongue fell off to the side, shaking and holding her cunt as she moaned in pleasure. He looked over at his teacher. "Becks," he panted, his face glistening with cum and flush with need. "I'm gonna cum, but I want it to be in you. Please;” Without a moment's hesitation, Becky stood, the crystalline water cascading off her glorious body. She clambered out and all the slave-girls moved aside readily, even Nanu, who dutifully knelt beside Lady Aurora as she straddled her manservant. "Thanks for waiting for me, Mark," Becky whispered as she teased her slippery cunt lips along his cock while resting her hands on his shoulders and looking down at him. "It means so much to me." "Means everything to me too, Becks," he replied, nodding. "Wanna give 'em a show, show 'em how we do it in the twenty-first century?" The blonde beauty smiled wickedly, and without another word, shoved herself down hard on her student's cock, making them both moan loudly as he pushed deep inside her. Everyone watched in awe as the two began fucking madly, Becky thrashing her hips back and forth while he pumped up and down rapidly inside her, battering her cervix with each thrust. His hands found her bouncing tits and squeezed them, making her cry out, her fingernails digging into the meat of his shoulders. Pompeneia and her husband Master Flavius stood right beside them, watching in fascination. Nanu was caressing and massaging Lady Aurora's flanks and ass while she fucked Bonosus, her deep hazel eyes staring longingly at them. Becky rode Mark harder and harder, his throbbing cock stretching her cunt deliciously, making her want to scream. She held on though, squeezing around Mark, thrilled to know that everyone's eyes were on them, watching them fuck with wild abandon. With every thrust she squeezed her ass cheeks tight, feeling Mark shudder below her. Mark was panting and grunting as he fough

Tit for Tat: Part 1. Three couples head off for a wild weekend together. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette. Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy. And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me. David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin. Uh, Saturday? I stated. True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort. But we have guests. Darlene? Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner. The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights. The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions. But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two. There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it. We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual. We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question. "So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?" Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow. As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question. "So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?" Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something. "You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions. In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point. "You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself. "I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!" Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section. "Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse." "Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along. "Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!" "Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh. Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy. "I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it." "Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?" Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too. "I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself. "A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."     "Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning. "Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt." "Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that." I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it. "You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it. "Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?" I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged. "Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering. "Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore." That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that. When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces. "Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?" "Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us." "What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife. "Let's call it; tit, for tat." "Tit for what?" Pete asked. "Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities. "You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that. "Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more. "You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two. "Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here." "Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him. "Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us. "Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!" Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free. To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, likewise undoing their bras, though like my wife, still holding them firmly against their chests even after they had. "On the count of three then? We all show? One? Two? Three!" Pete, Jeff and I all dropped our pants, though funny enough; Jeff was the only one with a full blown erection. I was partially so, with Pete not even close. But then again, he'd also been the one most nervous around us, even after we'd gotten comfortable jerking ourselves off in front of one another years ago. Pete had without a doubt, the biggest cock I'd yet seen, and that included a few porn movies to boot. It didn't stay that way long however, nor did mine. Not with the three of us standing there looking at three gorgeous pairs of tits. And the night was just getting started. "Now then, that wasn't so bad was it?" My wife asked the three of us. And though they both stood there smiling, (Jeff and his hard cock) I knew that there was more to this than what was meeting the eye here. I could almost see it coming. "Now then; how about we move onto the next; tit for tat, especially seeing that good old Jeff appears to be more than ready for it." "Next; tit for; tat?" Pete asked worriedly. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. "Yeah, let's see if you guys can do as well as this picture of the guy here shooting his load," Bucksy Becky said speaking up. "You are joking right?" Pete said incredulously. "You really don't expect me to; to stand here and actually jerk myself off in front of you now do you? Really?" And now it was my turn to look incredulous as Darlene began undoing the shorts she had on, dropping them down around her ankles seconds later. "Well certainly not without a little additional incentive at least. Like I said; tit for tat. So; here's your next, well; not tit, but how's a bare-naked pussy sound? Willing to do it then?" Up until now I figured this was a little silly alcohol talking, and the girls just trying to yank our chains. My wife had upped the ante so to speak in seeing if any of us; including me, were that willing to take it to that extreme. Even Pete s little wife, Susan looked a bit skeptical at this point, her hands actually coming up to criss-cross over her tits as she stood there looking on; wondering. Jeff looked at his Bucksy Becky, but all she did was snicker, commenting to my wife in a half whisper. "He wants to So bad; look how hard his cock is, problem is; the other two. They're acting shy." "Men!" Darlene laughed snickering in agreement. "Hard to get them to do anything their uncomfortable doing; or don't want to do, let alone getting them hard. Well; Pete and David, anyway. Guess that might take a bit more coaxing then," my wife said turning towards her friend, and then kissed her. Full, on the mouth, for one thing, but for another, her hand came up cupping Becky's tit. Even that startled her for a moment, it had been so unexpected, but seconds later realizing the intent behind it more than anything else, she began playing along. Either that, or she was admittedly becoming aroused by it. And again, even Pete s little wife, Susan looked on in amused, though semi-shocked wonder as the two of them stood there kissing and fondling one another's tits. "Fuck you two! I'm doing this!" Jeff exclaimed and began pumping his cock watching the two of them. "Not so fast!" Darlene turned stopping him. "That's a taste; you want to see more pussy? All of us?" She added looking at Pete s little wife, Susan, letting her know in no uncertain terms she'd signed up for this earlier. "Then; it's all of you; or nothing. We can always get dressed again and start playing cards if you'd actually prefer." Jeff looked at Pete and I almost imploringly so. I almost laughed, his look reminding me of those days so long ago now when the three of us actually stood there together, jerking off. In particular that day we decided to spunk up the Playboy centerfold, standing there side by side squirting all over it together. "Not like we haven't done it before," I reminded them both; though it was obviously Pete now that needed convincing. "Shit man," he exclaimed. "We were horny kids then." "So? Now we're horny grown men? What's the difference?" Bucksy Becky took off her shorts, and then her panties, now standing beside my wife, the two of them still toying with one another's tits a little. "Like I said Pete; look at them, tell me you wouldn't mind jerking off to the likes of that as opposed to an old Playboy centerfold. Especially when two of them are standing there touching one another," I challenged him.     "Well?" Darlene asked first looking at Pete, and then at his wife, Susan. Susan sighed, and then to everyone's surprise, began removing the rest of her clothing. "Oh hell, why not? Hell of a lot better than playing cards," she giggled nervously. Finally Pete shook his head and relented. "Can't believe I'm actually doing this," he told everyone. And now we all stood in front of one another. Naked as they day we were born. I'll be the first one to admit, in the beginning it felt a little weird, a little strange. And though we had done it; and often in fact, years ago now, that was then. This was indeed now. And yet, surprisingly, after only a few minutes, and some additional coaxing and prompting, the three of us soon stood there jacking ourselves off in front of the girls. Though again, not without some real additional incentive for us to be doing so. They were too now. Tit for tat so to speak. I for one have always enjoyed seeing my own wife pleasure herself for me, something she has very often done without hesitation like I said in the beginning. And I of course have done the same for her as well, something she early on told me she loved seeing guys do; seeing me do. So I did. The only real difference I guess between that and this; was having a bit more of an audience, it was hard not to look over, see what both Pete and Jeff were doing, and likewise looking at the girls; all three of them. Pete s little wife, Susan was indeed an interesting character. At first shy, overly so; I'd heard through conversations with Pete in the past how she was in fact a real tiger in bed. Once heated, an almost anything goes kind of a woman. She was proving that out now; in spades. Having shucked off whatever final reservations or initial inhibitions she might have had, those had all fallen by the wayside now. Lying on the floor, all three of them side by side, looking up at the three of us as we stood over them jerking off was erotically intense. Perhaps even more so than any of us had realized it would be in the beginning. "Fuck I am already close; too fucking close!" Jeff announced almost dejectedly. "Nobody said you couldn't enjoy seconds; if you can manage it you know," Darlene assured him. "So whenever anyone's ready; just do it, you; or us," she stated the look in her eyes telling me she actually wasn't that far away from climaxing herself. And that of course, sent a tingling thrill down my shaft, jumping my own arousal up a notch. Unable to hold out any more, Jeff just looked down, his voice shaking. "Where? How?" He almost stammered gritting his teeth. "Where ever you want; Darlene said looking up at him, one hand cupping her own tit, the other busily working her clit, strumming it wildly at this point, another hint at her rapidly nearing climax. "Fuck!" Jeff cried out, his head snapping back, knees buckling just a little as he momentarily quit pumping his cock, just holding onto it for a moment more. And then; he unleashed. "Oh yeah! Fuck yeah; would you look at that?" Pete s little wife, Susan exclaimed, wild-eyed and lustier looking than I'd ever seen her before. Pete hadn't been lying when he'd told me about her before. Once his Susan was horny; truly horny, she became almost a completely different person. "Shoot that spunk! Shoot it! Squirt it! All over! All over! All over!" She lay crying out as Big Jeff did his level best to accommodate each one of the girls. Once again jacking his cock, pumping out streamer after streamer of his hot white juice which had begun landing over all three girls like he'd turned the hose on them. And that of course triggered my wife's climax, which I was fairly certain it would do. But it would also be only the first of many for her, as from this point on; she could easily roll from one right into another, almost at will after this. And one thing more that I knew; which the guys soon would of course, was how much Darlene tended to squirt whenever she did. Eyes wide in surprise, both Jeff and Pete stood there watching this tiny little fountainous squirt suddenly erupt from my wife's pussy. A tiny little arch of pussy pleasure shooting up in the air, splashing down again, soaking her, as well as the floor beneath her. Thankfully, we'd moved the sleeping bags out of the way, or we'd have been sleeping wet that evening. Inwardly I was certainly grinning. As much of a surprise as it had been for all of us; girls included, to see my wife lying there with her pussy squirting the way it did, I remembered back at something else. Pete had a surprise of his own too. He had a big cock, that much was evident, at least on the upper size scale of big cocks. Neither Jeff nor I were slouches in that department either, not by a long shot. Jeff might have been short in height, but just like his wife, his hard cock tended to look even bigger than it probably was just because of that. Pete on the other hand, was just fucking big; no, make that huge. And so was his cumshot as I remembered seeing it. Unless things had changed since then of course. But as I recalled, his semen tended to be quite copious in volume, easily duplicating mine and Jeff's put together. Something we had as young men growing up, gotten a weird kick out of when the three of us stood there blanketing that centerfold until it wasn't even recognizable as being one anymore. Half of which; had been Pete's doing. "Fuck, I'm gonna lose it!" Pete soon after announced. I couldn't help but turn and look, I'd been amazed in the past before. And I noticed in doing so; Jeff too had turned to specifically watch. After all; we both had a pretty good idea, as must have his Susan. She was the only one who actually closed her eyes, covering them with her hands, giggling as she did. "Thar she blows!" She said peeking through her fingers just as the first jettison of Pete's spunk exploded from the head of his cock. My Darlene and Buxom Becky had no idea. Had they, they might have been quicker on the hands to the face trick that Pete s little wife, Susan had already prepared herself for. Even for a guy; it was an amazing thing to see, to witness. I for one had never seen anything like it, not before or since. The only other man I'd seen even come close had been the Porn star Peter North. But even he would have been hard pressed to match Pete's delivery, even on a good day. Hard to explain it really, to describe it. It was like throwing cups full of milk. That's about the only way I can even attempt to put into words what it looked like. That first splash, a thick rope, not a slim stringy one, was just that. A rope of cum. Seeing it leap from the head of that fat cock of his was just the beginning of the wild spectacle he created. I saw it land on my wife, next or close to her pussy in fact, and then splash from there as though someone had actually tossed a scarf down onto her body. He hit her left tit from there, up to the side of her neck and into her hair; and then beyond that. Turning, another voluminous milking already on the way, as this one began bathing poor Bucksy Becky, her sudden squeal of delight and shock readily apparent. "Holy fucking shit!" She cried out watching the splash of his cream as it had hit my wife, only then seeing the second skyrocketing explosion leap from his cock, shooting directly at her. She lifted her hands, too late; that second squirt not quite purposely hitting her full on in the face, much of it actually hitting her in the mouth where she swallowed. She actually had no choice, it would have been nearly impossible not to, let alone breathe. And good old Pete, just as Jeff and I remembered, was far from being done. Not wanting to let his own wife feel left out, Pete spun on one heel, still wanking his cock, holding still then a second later as the third massive squirt shot out. Still covering her eyes, though still peeking through her fingers, she laughed as he sure enough; started there. In seconds her hands appeared glued together, a trail of semen working its way down from there between her gorgeous pink nippled tits, down across her belly, and along the side of her upper right thigh. The majority of his first few canon shots might be over, but he continued to pump his cock, which now just oozed like chocolate sauce being poured over ice cream. Only now taking her hands away, Susan opened her mouth as her Pete stood over her, his cream dripping from the head of his cock in what seemed like a never ending drool of cum-sauce which his little wife now tried valiantly to collect. "You've got to be fucking kidding me!" My Darlene quipped, now watching this, still trying to collect the liquid sauce running in small little rivers over her own body with her hands as she and Buxom Becky both ly there, eyes still glued to him and his magnificent specimen of a cock. "That's got to be; the most incredible cum shot I've ever seen in my entire life!" I couldn't help but laugh. "See dear? You're not the only one here, full of surprises." Mine wasn't nearly as copious of course as Pete's had been; but as far as cum-shots go, it wasn't half bad. I still managed to add a fair amount almost equally on all three girls. All three girls lying there now covered in joy juice, pretty much from head to toe.       As expected, My Darlene had worked herself through a small series of mini-orgasms, saving the big one for last, which would come later. That's basically how she preferred doing it. Both Buxom Becky and Little Susan had likewise gotten off, and it was again another bit of an unexpected surprise seeing Susan when she did. She tended to thrash wildly, her head rolling back and forth as she cried out, her hand now slapping her pussy, almost fiercely, the other hand, fingers inside working herself that way. That too was an amazing sight to watch. Poor Jeff almost looked disappointed, his cock once again stiff and hard, working himself up to what he obviously hoped would be another nice orgasm of his own. "Time for a break," My Darlene spoke, with both the other girls in agreement. "Fresh drinks, something to snack on; and then; see where things go from there." I was wondering about that myself, just as I knew the other guys were. We'd all been casting looks back and forth between one another, several questions I am sure remaining unasked. As the girls stood inside the small little kitchen area throwing together a few things to snack on, the hushed whispers of their voices alerted us to the fact they were obviously discussing something, occasionally throwing glances our way. "Throw some more wood on the fire, get it nice and warm in here for us," Darlene stated moments later. "We're going outside for a; to pee," she amended. "We'll be back in a few minutes." After fixing up some fresh drinks and snacks, the girls all went outside for a supposed pee-break. When they did, Pete turned to me worriedly asking. "Okay; admittedly, that was sort of fun; well, damn fun actually," he said sheepishly. "But I can't help wondering; I mean, we're not like; ah, you know, thinking about; "Swapping wives?" I said finishing for him. "No Pete, we're not. At least I'm fairly confident that isn't part of what's been going on here; or even will be. Though I'll agree with you on one hand, maybe it's something we should address with the girls once they come back inside again. See where all this is really headed, so that we all know what to expect, or not expect. I don't think any of us want to stumble into doing anything we're not comfortable with." I saw the relief in his eyes, as well as in Big Jeff's, as the three of us stoked up the fire a bit, making it even warmer, especially as we remained ass-naked at the moment. It was amazing to me as we went about doing that, how comfortable we had all seemed to become once again. Seeing one another naked again after all these years. Sure we had all changed and matured a little, during that time, though Pete's schlong continued to swing to and fro as he walked about, causing Jeff and I both to snicker while watching that. Just like old times. "It's taking them a hell of a long time to pee, don't you think?" Jeff asked. "I don't think that's all they're doing," I commented. "Something tells me, they're having a pow-wow out there, which means; I never finished however as the door suddenly opened, all three girls reentering the cabin. "Rules!" My wife said, the moment they came inside. "Rules?" Pete asked. "Yeah; rules. We thought it might be a good idea to go over a few simple rules, so that no one has any misconceptions or expectations regarding the weekend, since it appears we'll be spending much of it naked together." The guys looked at me, and I at them, and then back to the girls again. Obviously they'd been thinking along the same lines as we had. "Just so we're all on the same page here; this isn't about swapping partners. We're just having a bit of naughty fun is all; so beyond some touching perhaps, that's it. Unless we're comfortable doing things with our own partners, in front of anyone, that would be the only exception. Beyond that, it's strictly a touch only. Everyone okay with that?" Obviously the girls had come to a mutual consensus outside, which was fine with the three of us guys, too. Especially as we all readily agreed to that. "By touching; Pete asked a bit nervously, yet excitedly too by the edge we could all hear in his tone of voice. "Does that mean; "That it's okay if I walked up and fondled that sausage of yours?" Jeff s wife, Becky said; walking up in front of Susan s Pete, only inches away, though she didn't actually reach down and do it. "Hopefully; yes, as long as it's ok with you, and your wife," she said looking over towards Susan. Susan then walked over and stood in front of me, grinning. My wife, then standing directly in front of big Jeff, likewise grinning. "If you guys are good with just that; we are," my wife concluded. By the smiles on our faces they could see that we were, and then as though on some prearranged signal perhaps, all three reached down and clasped the three semi-flaccid cocks dangling there in front of them. Even then; I still tentatively reached out cupping Little Susan's firm full tits, taking delight in fondling them a bit, as the rest of the guys now began doing the same to the girls standing in front of them. It didn't take long, and the three of us were once again standing proud and tall. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.  

Tom Barris has been selling and marketing beer in Florida for over a decade. From working for local Florida breweries to selling beer for a Spanish, family owned brewery to now being at the helm of an importer that brings in some of Europe's premier beer brands. He's done a lot. Tom talks candidly with the guys about his career and the fun challenge of selling import beer in the American market. UPDATE: Mike mentions in the intro the Global Beer carries Weihenstephaner. This is not correct and meant to be Schneider. Get coffee delivered to your door with Trade. Follow United We Drink on their social media channels. BlueSky Instagram Facebook

Join screenwriter Stuart Wright as he dives into movies that changed your life with the author of the self-help book “Good Stuff To Read When You're About To Lose Your Shit”, Amanda Graham, in this engaging episode of 3 Films That Have Impacted Everything In Your Adult Life. Explore Pee Wee's Big Adventure impact, Edward Scissorhands analysis, and Gone With The Wind influence on his personal growth and cinema's transformative power. Amanda Graham also discusses how and why she wrote the self-help book Good Stuff To Read When You're About To Lose Your Shit Movies That Changed Your Life   Find out about the writing of Good Stuff To Read When You're About To Lose Your Shit and the lasting impact of cinema with Stuart Wright on his movie podcast.   [1:00] Talking about the self-help book “Good Stuff To Read When You're About To Lose Your Shit” [19:20] How much has your perception of losing your shit changed since writing the book? [23:00] 3 Films That Have Impacted Everything In Your Adult Life Pee Wee's Big Adventure impact  [23:40] Amanda Graham describes how she was in a apocalyptic cult and there was no joy in it. And how watching Pee Wee's Big Adventure was so joyful and it was the first time she felt real. It was such a double fingers to everything she had been dragged through. Edward Scissorhands analysis [29:30] Amanda Graham shares how when Edward Scissorhands came out she was attending Liberty University, which is an exceptionally conservative, religious American university. It was miserable and she was in a group called ‘The Liberty Freaks'. Outside the university was a $1 theatre and you weren't supposed to go. You would get in trouble for going to see a movie. And when Edward Scissorhands came out, she saw it 14 (fourteen) times. Gone With The Wind Influence   [35:00] Amanda Graham talks about how watching Gone With The Wind was super impactful. She watched it on VHS, and what made her uncomfortable was the way it was re-writing history. She watched it with her mom and she remembers her mother saying: “I wish we could go back to those days” and thinking ‘are you kidding me?' She went off and did some research into book and found it was written in homage to the Ku Klux Klan. Key Take Aways:   - Discover how movies that changed your life shape personal and professional growth. - Learn about why Amanda Graham wrote the self-help book Good Stuff To Read When You're About To Lose Your Shit Understand cinema's transformative power through Pee Wee's Big Adventure (1985), Edward Scissorhands (1990), Gone With The Wind (1939) Full show notes and transcript:  About the Guest:   Amanda Graham is a screenwriter whose past work includes writing 23 eps of Apple/BBC TV and script editing, ghostwriting and punching up scripts and pitch decks for 90+ film and TV development projects including for the BBC, Channel 4, and Zero Gravity Group. Her self-help book Good Stuff to Read When You're About to Lose Your Sh*t which gathers everything she learned, tried, and ignored during the worst decade of her life to help others not feel alone) is out now Subscribe on Apple Podcasts, follow on Spotify or wherever you listen to your podcasts for more movies that impacted your life!  Share your favourite movies that impacted your life on X (@leytonrocks) and leave a 5-star review and tell us which 3 films impacted your adult life. Best ones get read out on the podcast. Credits:   Intro/Outro music: *Rocking The Stew* by Tokyo Dragons (https://www.instagram.com/slomaxster/)  Written, produced, and hosted by Stuart Wright for [Britflicks.com](https://www.britflicks.com/britflicks-podcast/)   Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

GUESS WHO'S BACK WITH A ALL NEW EPISODE? YOUR FAVORITE DUO FROM BROOKLYN. COME! JOIN THE BROTHER'S AS THEY TAKE YOU ON ANOTHER WILD RIDE DOWN THE TRUTH RABBIT HOLES. LISTEN AS THEY GIVE THEIR TAKE ON THE B.S. NYC ELECTIONS, AOC IS NOW JEWISH? THE GOVERNMENT SHUT DOWN CONTINUES, MY PLAN TO RUN FOR MAYOR AND SAVE OUR CITY AND MUCH MUCH MORE. COME HAVE A LAUGH OPEN UP YOUR MIND AND LEARN. YOU'LL LAUGH, AND LAUGH SOME MORE. AND IF YOUR REALLY LISTENING YOU JUST MIGHT LEARN SOMETHING. @TWOGGZZINAPOD @DJGOLDFINGERNYC @IRONGLENN #BESTINTHEGAME #FUNNYBUTTRUE

The Time Riders: Part 3 What happens when you mix clock-block with priapism? Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Ain't Nobody Got Time For That Shit! Mark and Becky sat in the small cottage, looking around in wonder. They were still in Seventeenth Century France, but found themselves surrounded by technologies that they hadn't even heard of. The walls were lined with clocks, some of which were mechanical, some seemed to be digital or binary, while others told time in ways they couldn't fathom. Sitting across from them at the stout, round oaken table, Chester Edgerton smoked a pipe and observed them casually. "How; how can you have this all out on display?" Mark asked, still gaping. "I mean, isn't it against the rules to have this sort of tech from the future lying around where the locals might bump into it?" "That's the beauty of it, my' boy," he said cheerfully, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "They can't see it." "Well, I get it if you try to restrict entry to your house," Mark pressed, wanting to understand. "But what if you're gone and bandits break in? Becks and I can account for banditry in this day and age, for sure." "Mayhap," the man replied. "But I brought you through the door that leads to my actual house. The front door, the one the local peasantry sees, leads into a simple cottage, typical of the period, and owned by a pudgy man of indeterminate nationality." "Your; house is in two places at once?" Mark asked, trying to understand. "No, it's the same place," Chester answered simply. "Two different times, however. We're sitting in my actual abode, Twenty-First Century." Mark shook his head. "That's some weird Tardis shit right there." "Only at first." Chester allowed. "I notice you have all your windows shut," Becky remarked. "You said we're in the Twenty-First Century, but I take from further ahead than Mark and I are from, so you're not showing us?" "Clever girl," mused the man, smiling. "While I won't absolutely stop you from looking or even going outside, I would warn you that if you do and see something you don't like, you're committing yourself to that future, no matter how hard you try to undo it." "We'll stay put then," she said readily. "You were kind enough to bring us here and sort of explain how we might acquire goods in the time stream?" He nodded. "I know it might seem counter-intuitive, but the simple fact of the matter is that if people are going to insist on time travelling, the least they can do is be well-prepared for it so they don't hurt themselves or others." He leaned forward. "The first question you need to ask yourself is, why are you so intent on time-travelling to begin with? Is it simple curiosity? Are you planning to make a living somehow? Are you just trying to get laid?" He looked at Mark during this last question and the young man blushed, while Becky giggled and patted his hand. "Mark was a dud in Physics in his last year of high school," she explained. "Come to think of it, he was in little or no danger of getting into any post-secondary education facility." "Thanks." Mark muttered. "But, then he found his time machine, something called a Holmes Field Device, and he resolved to go back in time a few months and convince me to give him an A in Physics with the promise of earth-shaking sex." "This story sounds worse every time I hear it." Mark complained. "Fortunately, I acquiesced, rather than disemboweling him for breaking into my home, and not only did we become lovers, but now we're adventuring the time stream together." "Hmm, a teacher and a student, eh?" mused the man, smiling at them as he smoked. "Teachers and students are plentiful, of course, but they're usually from the far, far future and on very strictly-controlled excursions into the past. Hands-on history classes, if you will." "That makes history sound kinda fun." Mark said. "Oh, I daresay it is," agreed Chester. "Nothing quite as exciting as going back to the Cretaceous Period and taking a ride on the back of a trained Styracosaurus. Or watching Dromer races." "Isn't that screwing with the timeline?" Becky inquired. "I mean, humans weren't around for another sixty-three million years following the demise of the dinosaurs." "It's all very carefully regulated on remote islands," Chester explained. "It does nothing to mess with the ecosystem and the specimens are trained to interact with humans, for the most part." "Riding one of those big horned dinosaurs would be a kick." Mark mused, grinning. "You've already got a perfectly good horn I like to ride," Becky giggled, squeezing his hand again. "Besides, this is where our host tells us that it won't be possible for us any time soon." "You're a very perceptive young lady," he allowed. "We can't have just anyone mucking up the time stream, you know. It's especially difficult when people who lived before time travel was commonly accepted try to get involved. They inevitably get exposed to technologies they shouldn't be aware of, or events that weren't known during their own time;” "I'll give you a tiny example," he said, leaning forward now, as if he was confiding a secret. "Have you heard of the Tunguska Incident?" "Sure, the Tunguska region in Siberia, 1908," Becky answered, nodding. "A large meteor slammed into the ground, creating a blast equal to sixty megatons and flattening everything for nearly a hundred miles around." "No, that's what you need to think," he corrected, pointing the stem of his pipe toward them. "It was, in fact, an advanced weapon that was stolen from a future date, and before temporal agents could recover it, the thieves blew it up to cover their escape. Granted, there are people in your time who have conspiracy theories about nuclear blast, nearly forty years before the first atomic tests, but they're wrong as well. It wasn't a nuclear device, simply a weapon with an incredibly high conventional yield by your age's standards." "So; why can you tell us this now?" Becky asked. He grinned and spread out his arms in a gesture of farce. "Who would believe you?" "So how did you know that we were time travelers?" Mark asked as they followed their host and guide through the woods. "Well, I heard snippets of your conversation," Chester said as he led the way. "But to be honest, even though your outfits might pass with locals for 'reasonably authentic', you couldn't possibly hide your origins from a fellow time-traveler. Mark claimed to be Spanish, he doesn't look at all Spanish, certainly not from this era. Miss Rebecca is remarkably tall for a woman." "Well there's something I don't hear very often back home!" she giggled. "And you're both in strangely good health, with unblemished skin and full heads of hair," Chester added. "I was relatively certain, and then I heard you discussing your relative inexperience, so I sought to introduce myself." "I'd' have thought that you wouldn't introduce yourself to newbies," Mark stated, helping Becky over a log. "Isn't it safer to keep your chatter to people who know what they're doing?" "It's actually the exact opposite," replied Chester. "The best thing you can do around veteran time travelers you don't need to talk to is to not talk to them. Their timelines are probably very intricate and you don't want yours getting snarled up with them. Newbies, as you call them, probably still have linear experiences that are simple to understand and educating them about what awaits is the simplest way to keep things from getting weird." Getting up to leave the cottage, Mark asked; "So this device the time cops gave me," Mark stated, holding up his chronometer. "It's actually pretty useful then, because it warns me when I'm getting too close to myself or something I've affected." "That was very generous of them," Chester said in a serious tone. "They don't do that for just everyone who shows up suddenly in the time stream. Sometimes they let matters work themselves out, if you know what I mean." Chester's Forest Farewell.  The meadow they stepped into, had a mature lush forest further back. They reached a small clearing in the forest they'd been tromping through and stopped for a bit, sitting on a fallen tree trunk. Chester looked at them both and slapped his hands on his thighs. "Now then, I've brought you here so that you can witness a casual event that is due to happen just outside the woods. Nothing major, but it will give you a taste of what can await you. I have something to attend to and should be back in a few hours. Just stay out of sight and don't leave the tree line." "You're leaving?" Mark protested. Chester turned to look at him. "It might be that the events you will see unfold work better for me if I am nowhere near them," the man replied. "Fear not, I shall return. Enjoy yourselves." And then he walked into the woods and was gone. Mark looked around and finally sighed. "Helluva way to mentor someone," he muttered as he stood to take in a panoramic context. "Take 'em somewhere and then just fuck off? Nice." "He's not your mentor, Mark," Becky chided, sitting on a log and smiling at him. "He's a fellow time traveler who is doing you a favor. He's given you plenty of valuable information free of charge already, something I doubt he does frequently." "Well, okay," Mark allowed. "So, we just wait until we see something happen?" "No idea when that'll be, he didn't really tell us, did he?" Becky pointed out. "Yup," Mark sighed. "So, now what?" Becky tilted her head slightly as she looked at him, like there was something wrong with his brain. "Here's an idea. How about you come over here and fuck me?" Mark was so determined to be bent out of shape for having no instructions that he'd overlooked the completely obvious. He laughed and stepped forward, pulling Becky to her feet. They were holding their hands between them and staring into one another's eyes, smiling. "Now this is what time travel is all about," she purred, her eyes shining with delight. "You're going to fuck me in the woods in Louis the Sun King's France, Mark. For all we know, this is some sort of royal ground and we're trespassing. How many people can say they've done that?" "Just the lucky ones;” he replied, beginning to unfasten the clasps on her dress, freeing her chest from its confines. As the dress fell away, she was left standing on in a low-cut, blouse-like shirt and some panties, having chosen to forego the usual layers of buntlings and knickers. She bit her lip as he pulled her blouse over her head, exposing her glorious tits. Kneeling now, he slowly slid her panties down, feeling a thrill as her hairless, smooth cunt came into view. She stepped out of the tiny thong panties, letting him drink in the sight of her. Yes, he'd been with her for over a week now in France, but he never tired of seeing her beautiful body. "Your turn now, my lord." Becky whispered as she began removing his clothing, peeling away the layers until he was as naked as herself. She stood up again and moved close, her nipples gently kissing against his chest. Unable to hold back any more, Mark pulled his teacher to him and kissed her deeply, making Becky moan into his mouth. Their hands wandered over one another's now-familiar forms, seeking to stimulate, tease and pleasure. His hands found her pert ass cheeks and he squeezed them, causing her to moan again. "Hmm, can't wait to get some grass stains on this dress," she murmured, looking up into his eyes. "And maybe a few on my knees." She slowly knelt in front of Mark, kissing and nipping at his skin on the way down. His swelling phallus was in front of her face now and she licked her lips hungrily before taking gentle hold and kissing it. Mark closed his eyes and shivered, loving the feel of her lips on him. Everything about his teacher was incredible. He was just sorry it had taken so long to realize it. Becky now had the head of his cock inside her warm, wet mouth, swirling her tongue around flicking the tip of her tongue against him. She giggled as his rod throbbed and grew longer and harder. She loved how turned on he could get by her, it made her feel so primal and sexual. She then slid her mouth a little further down his shaft before pulling back, shivering in delight at the sight of his glistening skin. Mark's fingers were in her hair and flexing gently as she began to bob back and forth, taking more and more of him into her mouth. She hummed lightly, vibrating her lips around him and making him groan. Her hand rested on the shaft, pumping as it followed her lips, making a gentle twisting motion on the sensitive skin. Becky loved sucking cock, and Mark's was ridiculously perfect for her, in just about every possible way. She hoped that wouldn't be a problem down the road. She took gentle hold of his hips with both hands and moved back and forth along his shaft, breathing through her nose as she deep-throated him. Mark groaned in pleasure, his fingers flexing into her scalp and tugging her hair. She looked up at him, maintaining eye contact, which she knew he found so erotic. She could feel his skin growing warm and knew now was the time to stop and change things up if she intended to have his cock inside her. There was indeed one good thing about them being out of sync, with her current self three months behind him; they already knew she wasn't pregnant in his current timeline, so he could cum deep inside her as much as they liked. She pulled her mouth off his with a wet 'pop!' and smiling seductively. "I'm thinking maybe my girl wants to say hello too;” she purred. Mark nodded and spread out her dress before lying down on it, his rock-hard cock standing straight up and throbbing. Becky crawled over him, straddling his face, her creamy, wet cunt mere inches from his mouth. She faced down his body, giggling and he snaked his tongue out to taste her, but she kept her prize just out of reach. "So that's how it is, eh?" he said from below her before suddenly wrapping his arms around her thighs and pulling down on them and causing her to lurch unexpectedly (for her) onto his eager mouth. Becky shuddered and moaned loudly as his tongue snaked along and massaged her nether lips, before flickering against her throbbing clit to make her gasp and almost double over. "No fair;” she panted, trying to regain control of herself, but Mark seemed inclined to cheat. He kept her pinned to him, leaving her to squirm helplessly above him while he lashed her with his tongue. "Uh, you bastard; yes, right there; Oh, God, Mark;” Her pleas exhorted him to even greater measures. He was determined to make her cum on his mouth at least once before they fucked. And he seemed to be pretty damned good at making her cum with oral sex, he had to say. Becky squirmed on top of him, playing wither tits, pinching and pulling on her pink nipples, her eyes squeezed shut, because it almost felt too good if she was looking at him. His eager tongue snaked deep inside her hungry cunt, making her wetter still. He had this maddening technique where he formed shapes or letters inside her with his tongue, reaching almost every nook and cranny of her. She whimpered, knowing he intended to make her cum and she was more than happy to oblige. She leaned forward while sitting on his face, reaching out to his twitching cock, caressing and massaging it gently; she didn't want him to cum, she just wanted to keep him stimulated. She felt the thrill of anticipation, knowing it would soon be inside her, pumping in and out, throbbing and finally releasing his creamy essence into her, something she accepted gladly because of the temporal mechanics between them. Mark sucked her clit into his mouth, rolling it around and making her shudder, groaning deeply as something started to build within her. She pushed down onto his face with her hips, grinding eagerly, while her clit throbbed. Then her released it and pushed his tongue deep inside her again, probing and lashing her until she was writhing and panting heavily. "Oh, God, Mark;” she gasped, sweat streaming from her sensual form. "Oh, fuck, yes, please; Uh, so close, baby;” He pushed into her as hard as he could and she jerked and squeaked arching her back. Her whole frame was wracked with pleasure as she cried out loudly, the orgasm crashing through her until she almost couldn't breathe. She shook violently, her eyes rolling into her head before she collapsed on top of him, her body limp and her chest heaving. Her limbs felt like tingling lead, but she managed to lift one to find his cock, determined to keep him hard until she had recovered. She stroked him gently while he kissed at her gooey nether lips, his face glistening with her cum. Fortunately, Becky was insatiable and recovered quickly, slowly rising and then sidling forward down his body so she could look back at him and smirk. "How about it, big boy?" she asked coyly. "You ready for the main event?" Mark grinned and nodded while she slithered down his body, finally hovering over his hips while facing his feet. She took hold of his throbbing cock and teased it against her slippery entrance before sinking down, making them both sigh in relief. "Hallelujah;” she moaned as he bottomed out inside her, filling her completely. "Oh, that's exactly what the doctor ordered." Mark nodded and took hold of her silken, pert ass cheeks and gripped them firmly, making his teacher purr. Becky loved having her ass played with, and while she began to sink up and down slowly on his cock, he massaged the peach-like orbs, eliciting moans from her when he spread them wide, giving her a delicious stretch. "Hmm, get me nice and ready back there," she cooed as she moved up and down on him. "Because once you're done in my cunt, I want you in my ass and I want to feel your cum in it." Mark nodded eagerly, because he loved fucking Becky's ass. Her cunt was incredibly tight, but even that couldn't match her exquisite back passage, which gripped him so strongly and always made him cum so hard he thought he might faint. His fingers teased against her little puckered, pink knot, sending the most divine tingles through her luscious body. Becky undulated on him, picking up the pace and counting on Mark to control himself until her was in her ass. She bit her lower lip, working herself on that thick, throbbing tool, pulling up until it was almost out of her and then sinking back down in one long stroke, filling her completely. Her heart was strumming in her chest as she thrilled to the notion of the oncoming climax. She was hissing now, struggling to hold on just a few seconds longer, to draw out this wonderful pleasure for them both. But then she felt the point of no return and willingly stepped over it, moaning loudly as her cunt fluttered and she began to cum, hard. She wailed and rocked on her lover, bathing his middle with her excitement. Her head lolled for several seconds as she came down from her orgasm, but she remembered that she still had Mark inside her and needed him, promised him, that he would be cumming in her ass. Slowly, lethargically, she raised herself until his cock fell out of her, still rock-hard and yearning for more. For such a young man, he had exceptional control. She inched forward, until she felt his pulsing head teasing against her notch. She reached underneath herself and took hold of the shaft, holding him steady while she pressed down, slowly but surely. She heard him groan as the head popped through her tight ring suddenly and then he was sliding inside her. It was Heaven. She sat still for several seconds, just reveling in the feel of him filling her ass. She felt the need to be sensual, and she leaned backward, until she was resting her back on his torso, her head next to his. But her knees were still bent and she groaned like she was going to burst, the angle of his penetration in this position more than she could bear. Whispering for him to wait patiently, she slowly, sinuously slid her legs out from beneath herself and straightened them, relaxing in pleasure as they rested on Mark's thighs. "Sorry, that would've downright killed me right now," she whispered to him, her glassy, heavily-lidded eyes looking into his. "And I wanted to be down her to kiss you and let you fondle me as you fucked me and came in me." "Sounds like a plan," he agreed readily, his strong, but gentle hands coming up to rest on her opulent tits. Her began caressing and massaging them in circles while Becky started moving her ass on top of his cock, squeezing him inside her tight confines. "God, I love your ass, Becky." "Umm, it loves your cock, Mark," she purred, undulating on him, the throb of his tool being felt through her whole body like another heartbeat. "You always make me cum so hard;” They squirmed and ground together, with Mark tilting his hips up to push inside her while Becky squeezed him, the lovers shuddering as they kissed feverishly. His hands were squeezing her tits now, pinching and pulling on the nipples again to make her groan with the delicious sting. But Mark felt his climax approach and he knew it wouldn't be long before he was pumping his cum inside her. Becky moaned into his mouth as she felt his cock swelling and twitching erratically, a sure sign he was about to cum. She squeezed him tighter, feeling the buildup inside herself, yearning to share that unreal ecstasy. The groaned into one another mouths at first, but then the kiss was broken as they panted, fighting for air, their voices carrying around the woods they were in. He pushed up hard inside her, pulling down on her tits while she squeezed with all her might, his cum almost searing hot inside her, filling her up. Mark went limp, breathing heavily and clearly spent, not that he minded. Becky could barely move, bound in ropes of silken bliss that kissed every nerve in her body. Her own heartbeat plus the relentless throb of Mark's rigid cock, still oozing inside her, almost meant she didn't know how to center herself. But they relaxed together finally, kissing gently, eyes closed while they clasped hand on top of her tits. Tongues softly tangled, tasting one another while they let their rapture slowly ebb. Minutes passed and they lay silently, waiting for Mark's cock to soften so Becky could sit up. Finally, she giggled, squeezing his hands. "Feels like somebody doesn't wanna go to sleep," she said cutely, wiggling her ass on him, feeling her ass refusing to relinquish its hard-earned prize. "What're we gonna do?" "Iono," he said drowsily. "We just wait, I guess. If I try to have another orgasm right now, I'm pretty sure he'd just spontaneously combust inside you." "Alas, poor cock," she cooed, stroking his cheek. "I guess we happily wait, then." They closed their eyes and relaxed, waiting for Mark's erection to subside so that they could get up without difficulty. Their hands remained at rest on her tits while they nuzzled their cheeks together. Then there was a 'click!' sound. Arrest in Flagrante delicto. Becky's eyes snapped open and she goggled up at a man dressed in rather colorful and opulent period clothing, staring down at them as he pointed a flintlock rifle at their face. Looking around, she now saw they were surrounded by men carrying pikes and muskets, all of whom stared at the naked couple with varying level of interest. The man directly over them moved his musket muzzle, indicating they should sit up. Mark's eyes were open by now and he glanced around in confusion as well, clearly not understanding what had happened. The man's eyes narrowed and he moved the musket muzzle again. Becky, sensing the danger they were suddenly in, tried to move, but shivered; she was still impaled on Mark's solid cock, which had shown no signs of softening and kept her pinned against him. She couldn't get up. "Great time to develop priapism, Mark;” she said sourly. "Maybe Louis the Sun King's France just isn't for us after all," Mark sighed as he hiked along behind Becky, who had been stuffed hurriedly back into her dress while he was allowed to put on his breeches again. Neither of them even had shoes on as they followed the soldiers. Their hands were tied behind their backs. "This is twice now that we've;“ "I know, Mark, I was there," Becky said somewhat tersely, wondering if Chester Edgeworth was now someone she had to add to her shit list. She hated adding names to the shit list. "I guess we were so busy fucking that the event our host meant for us to witness has found us." "Tais-tois!" one of the men guarding them said as he walked nearby with a musket. "Vou ne pouvez-pas parler!" Becky scowled at the man and continued trudging. She wasn't really embarrassed about being caught fucking, it wasn't the first time it had happened to them here in France. But at least this lot had the decency to let her have an orgasm first before taking them prisoner. She couldn't even enjoy the grass stains on her clothes! They had exited the woods and were now tromping through a field, heading toward a much larger cluster of soldiers. Mark couldn't help but notice that a lot of them were wearing red. "Shit;” Becky muttered as she saw them as well. "That's all we need." "Huh?" Mark asked, but he was silenced when a soldier shoved him roughly from behind with his musket, indicating he was to stay quiet. They approached the encampment and Mark soon realized there were several hundred soldiers. The tents were spread out around one rather illustrious red tent of grand size. He then saw a cluster of cavaliers milling about and they seemed to be headed in that direction. Soldiers stared at them as they entered the perimeter of the camp, usually at Becky. Mark and Becky found themselves hauled in front of the cavaliers, who parted, making way for a single man on horseback. He was at least middle-aged, with a somewhat grey pallor to his skin and thin, hawk-like features. His expression was a rather lemony one, as if he felt inconvenienced by this entire incident. For all that, though, his dark eyes glinted with intelligence. He was wearing the flowing red habits of a high-ranking member of the Catholic church, although he had a burnished breastplate on his chest as well. "You stand in the presence of his Eminence, the Cardinal Richelieu," announced the captain of the troops that had taken them prisoner. Mark's eyes went wide. He didn't speak French, but he'd seen enough Three Musketeers movie reboots to know who Cardinal Richelieu was and exactly what sort of deep shit they were suddenly in. "Show respect!" Becky dropped to one knee and bowed her head, looking at the ground. Mark rapidly followed suit, since she probably had a better grasp of the situation than he did. He could feel everyone's eyes and on them and it was beginning to weigh heavily, like a yoke around his neck. His face flushed, but he said nothing. "Who are these persons?" the cardinal asked finally. "Your names, my children." "My name is Rebecca, your Eminence," Becky said humbly, still not looking up. "And you, good sir?" the Cardinal asked, looking over at Mark now. "M; me llamo Marco del strade, tu Eminencia." Mark stammered. "A Spaniard," mused the Cardinal, pursing his lips. "In the presence of a peasant girl. And you both have unusual accents, I admit." "Your Eminence," said one of the captains, looking at them suspiciously. "This man, why is he here traipsing about Champagne like this? With this peasant girl? We found them in the woods, doing unspeakable carnal acts to one another." The Cardinal's eyebrow arched and he looked on in seeming distaste. "You don't say." "Very likely he is a spy for King Phillip, your Eminence!" said the captain, almost sneering. "No, your Eminence," Becky said suddenly, her voice full of concern. "I assure you, he is no spy!" Mark hadn't heard or understood everything the Frenchmen were saying to one another, but he understood 'espion' and his teacher's reaction indicated that he was in some kind of trouble. Go figure. "And what grounds can you give me to believe you, child?" the Cardinal asked with feigned interest. "Please," she begged, her head still bowed. "You have my utmost assurances he is no spy, he's an idiot!" This made the men around them laugh and even Richelieu grunted in amusement. "Both of you rise." Mark saw Becky get to her feet and he did the same. All around them, men with pikes and muskets were watching them warily, some of them levelling weapons at the pair. Clearly they took the Cardinal's safety seriously. Richelieu observed them with interest. "The girl is very unusual," he mused. "Tall, very healthy and very beautiful. Very, very beautiful. I know only one other of such unmatched attractiveness." Mark wasn't sure where this was going, but he doubted it was good. The Cardinal's interest in him was waning. "And yet you say you found her acting in a most carnal and un-ladylike manner in the woods, hmm?" Richelieu continued. "Well, it certainly won't do for her to be out here alone in the countryside, rutting like a nymph, would it? Perhaps her majesty could make use of the girl, once we fix her atrocious accent." "My what?" Becky snapped, looking offended now. "Put her in the cart, we'll bring her to the capital, with regards to the Queen." Richelieu declared, turning his horse about and riding off. Men began to try and wrangle Becky into one of the carts, many of them laughing and leering as they took the opportunity to grope her. Gut shot. "Hey, stop that!" Mark said angrily, surging forward, but he suddenly found himself confronted by a captain, who stared at him impassively. There was a sudden and frightfully loud 'crack!' sound and Mark halted suddenly, his eyes wide. Becky's head snapped around at the noise and her eyes went wide. Blinking, Mark slowly looked down and saw there was a very red puncture hole in his abdomen. Sounds slowed down, taking on an almost syrupy quality and he started to feel confused. Becky screamed and tried to force her way to him, but she was being hustled away by many guards. The man who had shot him wandered off, sliding his flintlock pistol back into a holster, clearly no longer caring about Mark. Everyone seemed to be wandering off now. He felt cold, and vaguely nauseous. The ugly red wound in his stomach pulsed, blood welling from it slowly. He felt himself toppling over, white light bathing the field around him. He could still see things, but they seemed distant. He tried to focus on something, finally identifying Becky's voice as she screamed for him. He could just make out the soldiers wrestling her into a cart while she struggled and kicked savagely, her face contorted in rage. "I'll Get You For This, Richelieu!" she roared as Mark's world was absorbed by the soft white light. "You Just Made The Shit List Of High Doom!! See If I Ever Dance A Sarabande For You, Pal!" Mark bolted upright suddenly, gasping. His eyes were wide and he was covered in sweat. His heart thundered in his chest and he fought to control his panic. The white light was slowly replaced by close walls of grey stone. He squeezed his eyes shut and tried to control his breathing. His hands bunched against sheets that were covering him. Finally, he could breathe normally and he tried to organize his thoughts. He still felt confused, everything a total jumble. "Calm yourself. Think!" He'd been fucking Becky in the woods. Apparently they were waiting for Cardinal Richelieu to go by, which he guessed passed for a historical event, seeing the man. But the Cardinal's soldiers heard the two of them and took them prisoner. Then they took Becky and Mark tried to stop them and got shot in the stomach; His eyes snapped open and he was frozen in place. He forced himself to look down at his middle, seeing that he was still covered in a sheet. His hand was trembling as he moved it slowly toward the heavy, dun-colored blanket, sweat trickling from his brow as he felt fear rise in his throat. He flung away the sheet suddenly, unable to bear not knowing. He wasn't bleeding. There was no puncture wound, only a strange, round scar about two inches in diameter. Eyes wide, he slowly lifted his head and looked around, now noticing his environs; he was indeed in a small bedroom, the curtains drawn to keep out the light and very little in the way of décor. Just a chair and a table in one corner, some other surfaces with candles spaced around the room. His bed was solid and comfortable. "Ah, there you are," Chester Edgerton said as he came through the door. "I was beginning to think you had no intentions of waking up." "Where;” Mark said somewhat feebly. "Back at my place," Chester answered, sitting down in the chair and settling in for what was no doubt going to be a long and perhaps trying conversation. "I found you lying in the middle of the field nearly a kilometer from where I'd left you and you were very close to dead." "How did I;” "You should have died," Chester continued. "But ultimately you wouldn't have, due to a time lock, I'm assuming. You weren't meant to die there in that field. Luckily for you, there are still plenty of ways to get yourself killed for doing absurd things." "Why did you leave us in the first place?" Mark asked. "I've been around Richelieu and several of his captains at various points in the time stream, and it's getting difficult to manage," Chest replied, shrugging. "Best way to deal with that issue is to simply not be present." "So why leave us there?" "To see Richelieu, of course," the man said simply. "One of history's truly great men, certainly more so than that twit of a king he serves. I was just trying to ease you into the idea of witnessing historical events. It never occurred to me that you'd be found because you made your teacher yodel like a Swiss Miss when you flagranting the delicto with her. I admit I hadn't planned for that nonsense." Mark blushed. "So, what, I wasn't meant to die here, so my body just healed itself?" Chester laughed. "Oh, no, dear boy, nothing of the sort. I came back to the woods, as promised, as when you weren't there, I began noticing the tracks of many solid shoes and boots in the vicinity. Not to mention the clothes you left behind." "Yeah, sorry, I was kinda tied up at the moment." Mark muttered. "In any event, I followed the tracks, noticed that Richelieu had broken camp and then found you. You'd been lying there for nearly three hours, you should have been dead from blood loss, but you weren't. I brought you back here, removed the ball from your stomach and then healed you." "You can do that?" Mark asked. "I thought you said you were a dealer in chroniques." "It helps to have a few irons in the fire and some hidden talents if you're going to mess around in the time stream," Chester replied. "But I was under no obligation to complicate my life and save you." "I guess I'm glad you did," Mark sighed. "Thanks. But wouldn't I have healed anyway?" "Yes, but maybe not fully," replied the enigmatic dealer. "You might've been found by some local peasants, brought back to their hovel and spent life as a weakened vegetable until you died of the Plague. People die in the past all the time, Mark, and everyone in their own era thinks they just disappeared and mourns them. It's frightfully common." "Can I; can I see the tools you used to heal me?" Mark asked hopefully. "Nope," Chester replied, shaking his head. "They're from your future by a few hundred years, the only reason I used them at all was because you were out cold." "Uh, how long was I out, anyway?" "Almost a month," Chester answered, smoothing a corner of his pencil moustache. "I had you fully healed and ready for action by the next day, to be honest, but you just refused to come to. So, I just left you to it, figuring you would wake up when you felt like it." "Oh, shit," Mark breathed, realizing something. "Where's Becky?" Chester raised his hands. "Why would I know? I wasn't there. What do you remember?" Mark tried to concentrate while Chester got up and poured a glass of water. Mark drank it thirstily and placed the glass on the table. He found himself wishing that he'd taken French instead of Spanish in school. He'd thought Spanish might be more useful, but all it did was get him shot. Fuck that. "I don't really speak French, so this is hard. Umm; they thought I was a spy because they thought I was Spanish." "Because you've been presenting yourself as Spanish while you're here," Chester mused. "In spite of your outrageous accent. France has been at war with Spain on and off for some time now." "Whatever," Mark grumbled. "They seemed really interested in Becky." "To be expected, she is quite lovely. I dare say I've only known one woman in this entire era to match her beauty." "Well, I think I heard them say 'capital', and then I think 'la reigne', which means queen, right?" "Indeed it does," Chester agreed. "My bet, then, is that your teacher has been taken by the Cardinal to be presented as a gift to her majesty, Queen Anne, to serve as one of her ladies-in-waiting." "Why would he do that?" Mark asked, frowning. "I've seen enough Three Musketeers movies to know that the Cardinal and the Queen hate each other." Chester smiled. "It's a game he plays with her. As the years go on, Anne is, sadly, getting 'a little long in the tooth', to borrow a phrase. She remains dignified and regal, but her best days are behind here, where attractiveness is concerned. Richelieu now takes great delight in surrounding her with women of magnificent beauty, seemingly a gesture of devotion, but really meant to hurt the queen's feelings." "What a dick." Mark muttered. "You have no idea," Chester said dryly. "If they got her back to the city roughly a week after she was taken, then she's been with the royal court for three." "Meaning that she's either loving life as a lady-in-waiting, or she's killed and eaten them all," Mark said heavily. "I guess I have to go get her." "I can't imagine this not being amusing," Chester said, smirking. "But out of morbid curiosity, how, exactly, will you affect this rescue?' "I dunno," Mark said, shrugging. "But I can't leave her. She'd kill me." "She probably thinks you're dead, I feel obliged to point out." Chester mentioned. "She saw you suffer a mortal wound at point-blank range. You should be dead and only an as-yet undetermined temporal snarl has kept you alive. I wouldn't count on that again if I were you." "Well I can't do nothing!" Mark insisted in frustration. Chester tilted his head, observing his guest for a moment. "Do you love this woman?" Mark blushed furiously. "I; no, I don't love her, or if I do, then I'm not in love with her. There's a difference, ya' know." "Well and truly said, Boccaccio," Chester chuckled. "Well, if there's no stopping you, then I'll see what I can do to discretely help you." "Why?" Mark queried. "I've got a friggin' time machine. All I need to do is get there, zip in and zip out." "Correct me if I am wrong," interjected his host. "But did you not tell me, early on in our association, that your current self is from three months in the future of the Miss Rebecca that I know." Mark nodded. "And you plan to add another layer of temporal travel on top of that wedding cake of disaster?" Chester mused. "Rebecca could be subtly altering the timelines in Paris now with her very presence, involuntary as it might be. Your oh-so-carefully laid plan could simply not work because of a slight temporal consideration." "So you're saying no time machine." Mark stated flatly, not impressed. "I'm saying the idea is bad. Atari Jaguar bad," Chester replied. "If you intend to do this hare-brained thing, allow me to assist you in what moderate ways I can." "What, you've got some funky tech or weapons you can loan me?" "We'll see about that, but more importantly, I guess I'll call in a favor. A certain person who moves in the circle of the royal court owes me a small boon, and I can use it to assist you. They happen to be an accomplished master of intrigue and getting out of sticky situations, with a blade if necessary." Mark's eyes lit up. "Is it D'Artagnan?" "Only if you want to get Clock-Hammered out of existence," Chester laughed, shaking his head. "Everybody wants to meet Charles de Batz, thinking they're going to see D'Artagnan of Three Musketeers fame, and then it just turns out he's a bad-tempered Gascon who loves to punch people who bother him. He's punched more time-travelers than Jesus, I'm pretty sure." Chester then went over to a drawer and rummaged around inside it, finally pulling out a yellowing envelope that was sealed with wax. "I assure you, the agent I am referring you to will be much more effective than D'Artagnan. I will send you with instructions about where in Paris to meet them and offer them this envelope. Warning, though, if they see it is opened, they will simply refuse to help and go away to where you cannot find them. Are you strong enough to keep from opening the letter?" Mark nodded. "Well, then," Chester announced, opening a bottle of wine and pouring two cups. "Shall we drink a toast to your success, o Macro del Strade of Seville?" Palace Mission. Mark was sitting on the back of a hay wagon, wondering if he could really pull this insane plan off. In addition to the letter, Chester Edgeworth had indeed furnished him with a few small devices and curious that they hopefully would help him, though it cost him almost all the rest of his money. Chester pointed out he was a businessman and didn't intend to take a loss just because some idiot created a time crisis for himself. Fair enough. Mark tried not to play with the little bud that sat deep in his ear; Chester had sold it to him, saying that it could translate languages, speaking into Mark's ear whatever he was focusing on. It could also possibly formulate phrases; if he spoke in English, it could tell him the closest translation to what he was saying. This model was old, though, and only spoke the French of this period. Chester didn't want him getting any clever ideas with a more powered-up version, since if something bad happened, it might come back on him. The reasoning initially annoyed Mark, but the more he thought about it, he reminded himself that he was here to rescue Becky. Nothing else. He thought about the conversation he'd had with their host while drinking wine and planning his initial move, heading to Paris. "So why did you begin time-travelling at all?" the man had asked. "Well, I;” Mark started saying, unsure of how to answer. "I found a time machine. Seems perfectly logical to use it." "Granted, but what's your personal motivation, Mark?" he asked. "Is it to see glorious historical events, are you a treasure hunter, a thrill-seeker who wants to run with the Dromaesaurs?" Mark blushed now. "Honest? I thought it'd be cool to have sex with women from history." To his amazement, Chester didn't laugh uproariously, he simply smiled and shrugged. "More common than you would think, especially amongst men your age, who are full of hormones. Let me ask, then; was getting laid in your own time-period difficult?" "Not really, no." "Well it's not any easier in the time stream, just so you know," Chester pointed out. "In some periods of history, it can be even harder, where religious fervor runs rampant and sexual repression is the law of the land. I assume you wouldn't go as far as to rape a girl." Mark shook his head. "Lots of men do when they find out that having sex in the past is harder than they anticipated," Chester said almost sadly, shaking his head. "You're one of the better ones. But for all that, the problem remains; getting into bed or a rug with Cleopatra is pretty much next to impossible. You might as well hope to seduce Scarlett Johansson when you're no one in particular." "Hey, I got Becky, didn't I?" Mark had protested. "Dumb luck, really, and she's a remarkable woman. Have you had sex with any women aside from Becky since you came to the Sun King's France?" He shrugged. "A few, I shared 'em with Becky." "Peasants, I assume?" "Mostly, yeah," Mark admitted. "There was one sophisto girl, but Becky did the talking and charmed the knickers off her for us." "If it weren't for Becky, you'd be completely out of your league here, boyo," Chester said simply. "And trust me, it won't get easier. Even history buffs who think they know everything get caught and pay the price. There's the history you know, the history you don't know, and the history that you don't know that you don't know." "What?" "What year did World War Two end?" Chester asked. "Simple. 1945." "So you know that. What year did the Crimean War start?" "I've heard of it, but I don't know anything about it." "Something you know that you don't know. Okay, tell me about the League of Ages Twelfth Nicean Temporal Council." "The what?" "Exactly," Chester had said emphatically, leaning forward and pointing with his wine glass to make a point. "An incredibly important historic event that you've never even heard of, but it happened all the same. Can you imagine trying to do something that conflicted with that? You wouldn't even know what clock-hammered you, or why; because only a practiced temporal traveler would be aware of the event at all. Time travel can be tedious." "It's certainly becoming less and less fun by the moment." Mark grumbled. "Probably the smartest thing you've said since you found that Holmes-Field Device," Chester agreed. "Life would be a lot easier if casual nitwits like yourself walked the other way when a time machine appeared in their path." "But don't you make a living selling to people like me?" Mark asked. "Hardly," Chester almost snorted. "Nitwits like you rarely have anything to even pay me with and usually require drastic amounts of assistance. No, my friend, the majority of my income is derived from customers who hail from the far future where time travel is an established industry and carefully regulated. Now those people are my bread and butter." "Did Becky and I really stand out?" Mark asked somewhat dully. "More and more with each passing moment," Chester answered. "You're too tall, too healthy, you have all your teeth, and your accents are absurd." Mark said nothing. "And by the way," added his host. "Those little packets of Airborne that you both carry in your pockets? The little Vitamin C boost things to ward off the sniffles? I can guarantee you that those will in no way, shape or form protect you from illnesses in this era. Only thing it'll do is turn your piss such a bright yellow that people will think you're possessed and the Inquisition will burn you." Mark ended up leaving the packets as a curio that Chester could sell to people from the future who wanted to snicker at how dumb people from the turn-of-the-millennium were. Carting to Paris. He had arranged transport to Paris with the wagon he was now on, making sure the farmer put some extra perk in his horse's step by offering him twice as many sou as was normal. The journey, which would normally take a week, with good weather, was promised to six days because of the extra money. Whatever the difference was between six-day speed and seven-day speed, Mark sure couldn't tell it. His communication with the farmer had been sluggish, certainly, mostly on his end, because he would try to say exactly what his little translator bud told him and he probably sounded like he'd had a stroke when he was speaking. The farmer laughed at his speech, but still did as he was asked. Mostly they slept at the side of the road in the piled hay, but one night they stayed in a roadside inn. Mark's funds were running out fast, even though the food he ate was paltry and rather unappetizing. He had to reach Paris. They then trundled through the town where Mark and Becky had first come to; and Mark hid himself in the straw, figuring it was best to not be seen by people whom he might be familiar with. Even if the innkeeper's two daughters would no doubt readily fuck him again. He fought the temptation to ignore Chester's instructions and simply go get his Holmes-Field Device and use it to rescue his teacher. But he disciplined himself and refrained, he was in enough trouble as it is.  Then he meditated; Known knowns. Known unknowns. Unknown unknowns. Fuck. The days and nights passed with Mark trying to keep himself from growing crazy by practicing his French and thinking of his plan. He had no idea whatsoever about what to do once he reached Paris. Get inside the royal palace? He couldn't exactly Google the plans for it, could he? "Regardez la!" the farmer said finally, calling back to Mark and pointing toward the west. As the sun was rising behind them, he could make out a sprawling sea of darkness in the distance, the silhouette of which prickled the sky. Endless plumes of smoke hung over the city as deep grey gave way to dawn behind them. He thought it might actually be pretty. And then the wind wafted over them from the west, bringing the unique scent of fabled Paris. "Jesus!" Mark croaked as he turned green, leaning over the side of the wagon and puking his guts out while the farmer roared with laughter. They entered the city. Mark wandered through the choking maze of streets, gaping at the chaos of architecture around him; houses seemed to almost be built on top of houses, to the place where some of them were leaning over almost drunkenly. The cobblestones of the road were wet and sticky with effluence, there was no way to avoid it. The stench was beyond belief. How had people ever lived like this? He had asked on repeated occasions where he could find La Rue de Grenuie, the place Chester had told him he would find the agent he'd referred to. Mark was reasonably certain most people were being helpful, even if they stared at him like he was an alien. He might as well have been, he was a head taller than just about everyone, clearly well-fed and had all his teeth. Mark had seen jack-o-lanterns with more teeth than most of the denizens of Paris' infamous streets. He took many wrong turns, because where he thought people had told him to go was often a dead end. Eventually, by divine providence, he found himself on the street he'd been asking for, evidenced by an ancient, worn rectangle of wood that said the name in faded green letters. Certain he was on the right track, he headed down the crowded street, stuffing his purse into the front of his breeches, since Chester had told him Paris was home to countless scoundrels who could remove his wealth without him even noticing. The crowds began to thin out somewhat, and the street got narrower, as if that was possible. The cobblestones were also surprisingly dry, not sticky or running with the sewage of the city behind him. Before long, it was barely wide enough to accommodate one person and he felt very uneasy about the rickety buildings that loomed over his head, almost blocking the sky. He then stopped in front of a black iron fence, pitted with age and with a chain wrapped around it. He tilted his head and unwrapped the chain, finding that the gate now swung open freely and with decidedly little noise. He stepped in, closed it behind himself and then fixed the chain back in place as best he could. He found himself walking through a tunnel, the buildings about him now made of stone. Dank and foreboding, he resisted the urge to run, not knowing what lay ahead. Eventually, he came to a small, bare courtyard. It might have been thirty feet by thirty feet and was devoid of almost all decoration. High brick and stone walls concealed it from the chaos of Paris. It was surprisingly quiet, as if the city dared not disturb the austere serenity. There was a single, grey stone bench in the middle of the courtyard. Facing away from him, clad in a great cloak, was a person, the hood thrown over their head to keep the merciless sun off them. Mark swallowed and took a deep breath before beginning to move forward. Was this Chester's agent? If he was, Mark had to be careful, because he'd been told the man was dangerous. He approached slowly, finally coming to a stop some five paces away, still facing the stranger's back. "Hello," he said faltering French. "My name is Mark. I have; sent; to you; today; for big help. I is need big help." "That you do, my friend," replied the person in a strangely lyrical voice. Then closed a small book of devotionals wwhich had clearly been studied and stood, still facing away. "That much is obvious, because your French is painful." Mark blushed in embarrassment as the translator bud told him what the person had said. Still concealed beneath their voluminous midnight-blue cloak, the mysterious person turned around and approached him. He resisted the urge to take a step back as the shrouded presence stood right in front of him. He couldn't help but notice the person was on the taller side, strange for a Parisian. Gloved hands pulled down the hood and Mark's eyes widened in amazement. Shining golden hair spilled in luxurious tresses down the person's back. The eyes were a dazzling blue, glinting with intelligence. The smile was serene, the teeth within white and perfect. Lady Alexandra. <

Herzlich willkommen zu einer neuen Podcast Folge. Hast du schon mein neues Programm? Nein? Hol es dir hier: DAS ERSTE DATE ➡️ https://www.menschmitwert.de/daserstedate   -------- Discord-Kanal: https://discord.gg/Y7SW9Q2js6 Shirts und Pullis: https://menschmitwert.myspreadshop.de/

An Angel For Bishop: Part 1 When two damaged souls collide can they find salvation. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010 Chapter 1 The early winter storm raged and thrashed across the mountain range. It seemed especially angry with the narrow mountainside road Dan was cautiously driving his jeep on. The fierce winds fought to push the jeep across the icy road into the deep ravine below. If it wasn't for the heavy tire chains he'd installed at the base of the mountain he'd already be tumbling down that cliff. He hadn't intended on being away from his cabin at all before the winter storms arrived. He'd discovered that some of his med kit supplies had expired and needed replacing before he was snowed in for the season. It was definitely a bad idea to skimp on medical supplies when you had no access to a hospital, or doctors, for up to four months. And since he was in town anyway he'd decided to stock up on extra food as, you know, no grocery stores in his neighborhood. With the sudden arrival of what was turning out to be a monster storm he was in danger of not making it back to his neighborhood at all. He knew the road behind him was empty of cars as he'd been the last one through before the highway patrol closed the gates to the mountain road. By now the road behind would be completely impassable so there was no going back. Not that he intended to. Not when he was almost at his turn off. From the curving mountain road he'd be turning uphill, driving up a rough fire road for two miles then into an even more rugged trail for another mile through the forest to his house. If the storm picked up any more even his customized jeep with its extra clearance wouldn't make it beyond the highway and he'd have to snowshoe in the remaining distance. That was not something he was looking forward to. Dan's jeep ground its way along the snowy road getting closer and closer to the fire road. A short time later he rounded the last bend and spotted the road marker indicating his turn was just ahead. On his right side was a thin strip of trees and beyond that nothing but sky. It was a scary section of road with minimal guard rails. It paid to take extra care here. He almost missed spotting the body in the tree as he drove past. Dan's subconscious mind latched onto the image and his foot was pressing carefully on the brake before his conscious mind knew why. Once he stopped he looked back over his shoulder to confirm what he'd seen. It wasn't just an odd shadow or a clump of branches. He could clearly see a body leaning into the branches of one of the trees dangling over the edge of the cliff. He put the jeep in park with the engine still running, set the hazards on, and cranked the heat up to full. He pulled his hood up and gloves on before he stepped out of the warm cabin of his jeep into the wailing storm. He made his way to the back of the jeep and looked again at where the body was in the tree. He'd have to climb up to get it and that was going to be risky. He pulled his climbing rope out of the back hatch of the jeep and stepped into the harness. Once secured, he tied the end of the rope to the trailer hitch and quickly made his way over to the side of the road. He could see the short section of guard rail had been slammed into, bent over, and broken off. It rested precariously on the edge. There was very little evidence of skid marks as the snow was blowing very hard by this point. He cautiously stepped forward and looked over the edge. Not too far below, maybe 50 feet, he saw the remains of one of those trike motorcycles. What kind of moron would be driving a motorcycle this late in the season? Just to the left of the wrecked bike and sprawled across a broken spruce tree stretching out over the abyss was the moron. Dan could see his legs were bent at an unnatural angle. Hell, his torso was bent wrong as well. Most likely his back was broken. The blizzard was making it very difficult to see the man clearly but he thought he could make out some kind of emblem on the ripped leather jacket. It could be a Blood Brothers jacket but he wasn't sure. Christ, he hoped not. If he was from that gang he was a LONG way from home. Dan called out to see if the man was still alive but either the storm was whipping the sound of his voice away or the man was dead. He looked up at the body in the tree and realized the helmet had moved to look in his direction so this one was definitely still alive. From here he couldn't tell if it was a slim man or a woman. The baggy leathers made it impossible to tell accurately. He took a few more steps towards the tree and saw its roots were deeply entangled with the rough cliff side. He judged it to be sturdy enough to support his weight if he climbed up. Just as he prepared to step off onto the tree he heard the unmistakable sound of a gunshot followed by a feminine cry. He looked up and saw the right sleeve of the leather jacket was torn and there was blood dripping from it. Dan looked down and saw the man below was holding a gun and was struggling to hold it steady. When he saw it swing towards him he flung himself back from the edge. A second shot rang out digging through the ground where he'd just stood. "What the fuck are you doing?!?" Dan yelled over the edge. "I'm here to rescue you!" "The bitch is mine! She dies with ME!" he heard the man reply. Another shot was fired but this one hit a branch to the woman's left. The man was deranged! Dan wouldn't be able to get to her before the maniac below hit something vital. And if Dan tried to climb out there he would likely be the target of the next bullet. He'd taken enough bullets in his life. He had to stop him. Quick! He frantically looked around for a weapon, something he could use to stop the idiot with the gun. Another shot rang out and the woman's helmet snapped to the side as the bullet grazed it. The only thing Dan saw was the broken section of guard rail. He reached down and with a huge effort lifted it above his head. It was damn heavy as chunks of two posts were still attached. Dan shuffled to the cliff's edge just above where the man was. He heaved the metal beam and lumber over the edge and watched as it fell. The man squealed in terror as the plummeting chunk of steel and lumber rushed down to crash into his broken body. It tore him and most of the spruce tree from the cliff face and they all fell hundreds of feet onto the rocks below. The crushed trike, which had been braced by the tree, slowly slid off the small ledge and tumbled after its owner. Dan quickly stepped out onto the tree and climbed up to the woman. He called out but she was limp and leaning into the tree. He saw that one of the branches had pierced her shoulder, pinning her in place. It probably saved her from falling to her death. The branch hadn't gone all the way through. He strapped her to his harness then he gently pulled her loose from the branch. Luck was on her side again. There was very little blood so nothing major had been hit by the branch. She was unexpectedly light. Dan got a good grip then descended the tree with her and pulled her backwards onto the road. Once safely away from the cliff he untied her and removed his harness. He scooped her up and carried her to the passenger side of the jeep. Once the door was open he slid her limp body onto the seat and pushed the seat back into its reclined position. Closing the door he raced around the back of the jeep, dropped the rope and harness through the hatch and got back into the driver's side. His face stung from the interior heat but after a few seconds it started to feel really good. Dan reached into the back seat and grabbed one of the new packages of bandage wrap. He used his belt knife to open the package and cut a section off. He did a quick field dressing on both her arm and the puncture wound on her shoulder. He reached under her helmet and pressed his fingers to her neck. Her pulse was a little weak but it seemed steady. Her skin was so cold! Looking at the bandages he realized it was all he could do for now. He really had to get her back to his house if he was going to save her from freezing to death. Slipping back into gear Dan rolled the jeep forward out of the snow pile that had accumulated around the vehicle. Soon he was moving steadily forward and he could see the fire road just ahead. The trees sheltered it better than the open highway but there was still a fair amount of snow to drive through. Dan turned into the road and maintained a steady pace as the road climbed ever upwards. The jeep was really struggling in the drifts as he rolled over the final crest before the forest trail. He quickly glanced at his passenger then swung the jeep into the trail and surged forward. The going was especially tough here but the chains continued to grip and dig into the hard ground beneath the snow. Occasionally he had to fight the wheel as the jeep slipped sideways, threatening to pin itself between the trees. Somehow he kept the momentum going until the jeep suddenly left the forest and he faced his garage door fifty feet ahead. Dan pushed the button on the remote strapped to his visor and saw the garage door begin to climb. He rolled the jeep forward slowly until it settled on the pad inside the garage. He pressed the remote button again and the door closed behind the jeep. He rushed over to the inside door and propped it open. He went back to the passenger side, opened the door and carefully lifted the woman's body out of the jeep, keeping her helmeted head against his shoulder. He couldn't get over how light she was. She had to be at least as tall as him but she felt like nothing in his arms. As quickly and carefully as he could he carried her into the house and into the first guest bedroom. He set her on the bed and began to remove her damp clothing. The boots were first then her damp socks. The skin on her toes was the lightest shade of pink so it didn't look like she had frostbite there. The leather chaps came off fairly easily but her jeans were very damp. He unbuttoned them and slipped the zipper down. They weren't very tight but that was mostly due to how much weight she seemed to have lost. The skin on her legs almost seemed loose. She wasn't wearing panties and it looked like she kept herself completely shaved down below. A flash of gold drew his eyes to a single ring piercing her clitoral hood. He looked away, embarrassed. He dried off her legs with a thick towel he grabbed from the room's bathroom. He removed the chin strap and slid the helmet slowly and carefully upwards until he could toss it aside. Long but dull and matted platinum blond hair poured out of the helmet. It felt a bit like dry straw. He pushed it away from her face and sucked in a breath. She was exquisite! Almond shaped eyes (bruised looking and still closed), fine brows, high cheekbones, slender nose, and full, lush lips which currently looked dry and chapped. She was a true beauty, or would be if she could add on some healthy weight. Her cheeks were a little sunken. While he wanted to take a closer look at his patient he still had to remove her damp jacket and shirt. Both came off relatively easily and again Dan could see the woman was badly underfed. She wore no bra underneath her shirt and considering her obvious and rather large breast implants he was more than a little surprised by this. Those breasts had to be uncomfortable without some support. He saw more piercings, both of her nipples had small gold bars with loops. Dan dried her torso and arms with the towel then wrapped her in a thick, soft electric blanket from the room's closet and set it to a medium-high setting. He ran back to the jeep and grabbed the medical supplies he'd bought. He closed the garage door and went back to the woman. Opening the blanket to get access to her wounds he cleaned them and replaced her bandages. Aside from the grazed arm and the puncture on her shoulder there weren't any other fresh injuries he could see. Healed or healing ones though, she had plenty of scars to prove she'd born quite a lot of pain in her life. Some looked like burn marks, like someone had used her arm as an ashtray. He'd done what he could for now. He closed up the blanket and pulled the bed's quilt over her as well. Her pulse had steadied and seemed strong to him. He'd just have to wait for her to wake up so he could question her about where she might be feeling pain. He felt totally inadequate for the task of being her doctor but he was all she had as the storm continued to rage outside and showed no signs of lessening. He went back to the jeep and unloaded the food. He put most of it into the huge pantry in the kitchen but the meat went into the deep freezer in the garage. Back in the small bathroom of the guest bedroom he poured a glass of water and put it on the end table next to the bed. It was likely she'd be thirsty when she woke up. A quick look at the clock on the wall showed him it was past dinner time but he was more tired than hungry. The window in the room showed the sun must have set as all he could see was the snow that blew against the glass and blackness beyond. He sat in the room's only chair to keep vigil over his patient but shortly exhaustion pulled him down into its embrace and he was gone. Chapter 2 Bullets whizzed by his head, one taking a nip of his ear as it passed. Still he ran on. He had to get back to the house. He could hear the steady beat of the approaching copter's blades as he ran from cover to cover, popping up to fire a round through the head of the next unlucky bastard to get between him and the house. He felt the sting of a bullet passing through his calf but he put that sensation aside and continued on. He slammed into the front door of the house only this time it was locked and he had no way in. Dan gasped awake, the nightmare still raw in his mind. He could feel the familiar ache in his right calf. He leaned forward and put his head in his hands. His forehead was dripping wet. He shuddered as the reaction left his body. It was obvious to him what had triggered him this time. He hadn't been shot at in years but you never forget. Pulling his hands down he noticed the room around him. He glanced at the clock and was startled to see that he'd slept through the night. It was almost 7am. Then he felt eyes on him. Right! The woman! He looked over at her and saw she was awake and staring in his direction from behind her bangs, her gaze dull. The bed's quilt had been thrown back but she was still cocooned within the electric blanket. She had it wrapped around her head and all the way down and over her feet. Only her face showed. He stepped to the side of the bed and knelt down so he wasn't towering over her. Her eyes remained downcast, pointing somewhere in the general vicinity of his chest. He tried to get her to look into his eyes but she seemed to be avoiding this. He didn't quite know what to make of this behavior. "Hi, my name's Dan. Dan Bishop. You were in an accident out there on the mountain road. I found you and brought you to my home because the road back to town was closed by snow." He saw no response. "Can you hear me?" She nodded almost imperceptibly. "Can you tell me your name?" Nothing. "I need you to wiggle your toes." He saw a slight motion at the bottom of the blanket. "Good! How about your fingers?" The sides of the blanket moved a little as she moved her fingers. "That's excellent! Can you tell me where you might be feeling pain?" Nothing. Dan was feeling desperately out of his element. She could obviously understand what he was saying but she couldn't or wouldn't talk. Maybe she was frightened or embarrassed. I mean, she was in a strange place and a stranger had obviously removed her clothes. God! He was suddenly so embarrassed himself! While he knew it had been necessary he was still a little ashamed for having undressed her when she was unconscious. "Look, I'm terribly sorry for removing your clothes but they were wet and you were freezing to death. I'll get you something warm to wear." Dan suddenly realized there probably wasn't any woman's clothing in his house. He walked over to the dresser and checked in a few of the drawers. Nothing. "Uh, I might have something in the other rooms. I'll be right back." He rushed through the other guest rooms and again found nothing except a skimpy white bikini bathing suit. Last summer his buddy Wally visited with his latest girlfriend and she must have left it behind. She'd been petite and her tits had been much smaller than this woman's but he thought the swimsuit might be a good substitute for underwear at least. He went into his room and gathered up a flannel shirt, a thick sweater, some fleece sweat pants which had a drawstring, and a pair of warm socks. When Dan returned to the woman she hadn't moved but her eyes tracked him when he entered. "I have some clothes for you. Sorry, I don't have any woman's clothing but you can wear this stuff to keep warm until I've washed and dried the clothes you were wearing. I found a bathing suit you can use as underwear, if you want." She said nothing but continued to keep him in her view. He knelt once more beside the bed. "Can you tell me your name?" he asked gently but still got no response from the woman. "I'd feel more comfortable using a name than just saying 'Hey You'." He caught the flick of her eyes up to his face then to the doorway then back down to his chest. Was she expecting the man she was riding with to show up? Considering the scars he'd seen on her, it might explain some of her current behavior. If the asshole with the gun had been one of the Blood Brothers he'd probably treated her poorly. She seemed too frightened to talk. He rubbed his face and decided there wasn't going to be a better time to tell her. He wondered how much she recalled of her 'rescue'. That might be a good place to start. "Do you remember the accident?" he asked. She shook her head with a tiny motion. "When I found you, you were stuck in a tree on the side of the road. Your... traveling companion had fallen about 50 feet below and was very badly injured." Dan saw her eyes flick up to his face occasionally as he spoke. "I thought he was dead so I tried to get you out of the tree. But he wasn't dead. He started shooting at us. Do you have any idea why he would do that?" he asked gently. Tears were starting to well up in her eyes and she shook her head briefly. God, he wasn't ready to deal with tears. He rushed ahead. "I didn't have a choice. He kept shooting at you and managed to hit you twice. I couldn't reach him to stop him so I- I dropped a section of the guard rail on him and he fell the rest of the way to the bottom of the ravine. He didn't survive the fall. I'm so sorry! Was he your husband? A boyfriend?" Her eyes closed and the tears were forced out. A single tear rolled down each cheek. But strangely she seemed to relax a little. He heard her breathe out in a long sigh. Dan hadn't realized she was holding her breath. Then she spoke for the first time. It was almost a whispered croak. "Master." What she'd said didn't register with Dan. It had also been so quiet. "I'm sorry, what?" "Master," she said again. Dan sat back on his heels. This was way outside his area of experience. He shook his head and went back to his original question now that he got her talking. "OK, let's put that aside for now. I'd really like to know your name." Her eyes dropped back to his chest. His frustration surged and engaged his mouth before his brain regained control. "What did your Master call you?" As soon as the words left his lips he wished he could take them back. What a colossal asshole he was! This was exactly why he avoided being around people. "Whore... slut... bitch... cunt... cum-dump... fuck-hole," she immediately whispered, as if she wasn't at all disturbed by his cruel question. Dan was shocked. Then he considered the evidence of the physical abuse. Why hadn't he expected there to be mental abuse to go with it? She seemed to be having trouble with her throat. He caught her glance to the glass of water. God he was so stupid! She was parched and the glass of water was right there beside her. Full. She hadn't taken a drop though he could hear that her throat was raw. He took the glass and lifted it to her lips as he helped her sit up slightly. She sipped at first but when he didn't take it away she began to gulp at the water desperately. "Whoa, easy now. Drink slower or you'll make yourself sick," he said. She immediately stopped and dropped her eyes again. "I didn't say you should stop drinking. If you want more, please drink. Just take smaller sips. Let your stomach adjust," he said, using as calm a voice as he could. She glanced up again then she began to sip at the water. When it was almost gone she pulled back slightly so he put the glass back on the end table and allowed her to settle back on the bed. He was realizing that she wasn't going to collapse in grief with the loss of her "master" and that was a tremendous relief for Dan. She still seemed to be a little nervous but was no longer looking to the doorway every few seconds. So, he was probably right when he'd guessed she was expecting the man to arrive. That was one BIG concern out of the way, for both of them it seemed. "Look, I'm not going to use those names on you so I'd prefer your real one." Her eyes flicked up to his face once. "Do you remember your name?" he asked. She paused then shook her head. How could you not recall your own name? What the hell had been done to her? Well, he couldn't just give her a name. Assigning her a name like Mary, Joan, or Brenda just felt wrong. But a nickname might be okay. It was a friendly gesture as long as the name didn't offend. He thought about what his Mom would have said if she had been alive to meet this young woman. First thing she'd do is feed the poor dear as she was so 'willowy'. His mom loved those old genteel expressions. He smiled at the memory of his mother. He looked at the woman and decided that 'Willow' really did suit her. Gracefully slender and lithe. At least it did now with her underfed body. He'd have to be careful how he approached this. He didn't want to hurt her feelings. "Would you mind if I called you 'Willow' until you recall your real name?" he asked gently. She looked into his eyes with surprise. Even her mouth made a cute little o shape. When she realized she was keeping eye contact she quickly looked down but he could see a smile forming on her lips which she tried to hide. She gave him a little nod in agreement. It was time for him to follow his mother's 'advice' and get some food into her to begin her restoration. "OK 'Willow', I'm going to go make us some breakfast. Considering you look like you haven't eaten in a while I'm going to have you start with some warm porridge and we will see how your stomach handles that. If you are fine by lunch I will start slowly increasing your portions from that meal onwards. Is that okay with you?" She gave him another small nod though she kept her eyes down. He was getting a little exasperated by that but he wouldn't push her. "I'll just step out to the kitchen to prepare the food. You should get dressed and come meet me there when you are ready, okay? It's just down the hall to the left." He went to the kitchen and prepared breakfast for them both. Porridge for her and eggs for him. The simple act of cooking settled his nerves. Dealing with people was still very difficult for him. He always felt so uncomfortable around people and always said the wrong things. As he worked on preparing the meals he realized that it actually felt good taking care of someone other than himself. He hadn't realized how much he'd missed it with his self-imposed isolation. He hadn't heard her enter the kitchen so he jolted a little when he turned back from the fridge to find her standing topless at the end of the counter. She was wearing his socks and track pants but was holding the shirt and bikini top in her hands. He was so surprised he dropped an egg from his nerveless fingers. His eyes locked on her chest until the egg cracked on the floor at his feet. He glanced down and said "Shit!" Willow's expression froze and she dropped down before him and knelt with her forehead pressed to the floor. Her hair fell over the broken egg and soaked it in. He could see she was trembling. Grabbing some paper towels he knelt down and gently took her shoulders in his hands. She flinched deeply at his touch at first but he helped her sit back on her heels then he used the paper towels to sop up the raw egg in her hair. She'd need to wash it but first he wanted her to eat something so she wouldn't pass out in the shower. She kept her eyes down looking at the floor. He did his best to keep his eyes off her chest. "Willow, you didn't do anything wrong. Even if you had I wouldn't expect you to kneel at my feet. okay? I don't know what that guy did to you but you aren't going to be treated poorly here." Her trembling slowed to a stop as the beating she was expecting didn't happen. She cautiously glanced at his face and saw he had an uncomfortable smile. She was obviously confused and looked back down again. "Can I ask you why you are topless?" he asked gently. Willow held out the bikini top. She held it against her chest but he could see she didn't know how to tie the straps. He'd never tied one of these before either but she didn't even seem willing to try. He helped them both stand. Steeling himself to consider this as just another engineering puzzle he could help her without being embarrassed by the personal nature of the task. Standing this close to her he realized that she was actually a couple of inches taller than his 5' 8". He actually had to look up a little to look in her eyes. It was then, when he was just inches from her face that he noticed her eyes. They were the most amazing shade of green with gold flecks. Finding himself getting lost in her eyes he pulled himself back to the task at hand. He took the bikini top from her and tied the top straps together and slipped the loop over her head. Then he got behind her and pulled the bottom strings under her arms and tied it in a bow on her back. He came back around to her front to see if he'd tied it correctly. Her large breasts were straining at the fabric and spilling out of the bottoms. He realized he should have tied the lower string first to provide support under her heavy breasts then tie the top strap to lift the flesh up into a comfortable position. She stood quietly with no expression on her face while he redid the ties. Soon she was looking spectacular in the silky bikini top though it was a little small and struggled to support her bounty. The small gold rings in her nipples could easily be seen pushing against the fabric. Willow shyly looked into his eyes and he was surprised to see a little desperate need there. Like she was looking for acceptance or praise. He was a little uncomfortable but words sprung to his lips automatically. "You look truly lovely!" And she did, aside from looking like she was starving. She certainly had the frame and foundation for true beauty. If she hadn't been so neglected she would be gorgeous. Her expression underwent a strange transformation at his words. She looked shocked at first, like she'd never heard someone mention her beauty before. Then her eyes welled up with tears and she bit her lower lip. She lowered her eyes again but the smile stayed on her lips. Dan took his fleece shirt from her hand and held it out for her to place her arms into the sleeves. He turned her around once the shirt was over her shoulders so he could button up the front. He really needed to hide her amazing tits as his erection was threatening to split his jeans. Having his hands so close to them was not helping. He grabbed some more paper towel and wiped up the remains of the dropped egg. Then he turned back to their breakfast and allowed the homey activity take his thoughts away from Willow's beauty and the tightness developing in his pants. When he was finished he noted that she was still standing exactly where he'd left her. Dan raised an eyebrow and pointed to the chair at the small table by the window. She went to the chair and sat. He placed the full bowl and spoon before her and went back to get his own meal. When he returned he could see her eyes were fixed on the bowl but she hadn't moved. The scent of its rich flavor was gently rising in the steam towards her face and Dan saw a line of drool had tracked from the corner of her mouth to drop to her lap from her chin. "Willow? Willow!" Dan said, trying to get her attention. She jumped slightly then flinched, expecting a slap. "It's okay, you can eat. I made sure it's not too hot. It's safe," he said gently. She lifted the spoon awkwardly then scooped a good amount into her mouth. She froze when the porridge hit her tongue. Her eyes closed in bliss as she rolled the warm porridge across her tongue then swallowed it. She glanced at Dan from under her bangs then quickly took another scoop, then another. Accelerating. Dan reached out and gently took her hand. She froze and looked down, trembling. "Willow, it's okay. Just eat slower or you might make yourself sick. We have all the time in the world. Enjoy your meal." He released her hand after making sure she'd keep the spoon in it. She glanced at him then slowly scooped out another spoonful and slowly put it in her mouth, all the while keeping an eye on him for his approval. Dan felt ridiculous. She was a grown woman and she was asking him to show her how to eat? Before his buzzing nerves provoked him into saying something stupid again he took a deep breath and began to eat his own breakfast. Out of the corner of his eye he saw that she was matching his pace exactly. He'd lift his food to his mouth and she'd lift her spoon to her mouth. He sighed and wondered again what had happened to her to make her this way. She almost seemed desperate for his approval. Didn't she realize she was free of that moron? After breakfast they would need to have a little talk. Hmm... maybe after she showered. She was a little ripe, probably a by-product of her malnutrition. And he had to wash and mend her clothes. Soon he could hear the scrape of her spoon on the bowl as she went after the last morsels of her breakfast. He had probably given her a little too much but it was fairly easy on the stomach, very nutritious, and the extra helping of honey he'd added would start her on track to get some flesh back onto those bones. He poured her some sweet herbal tea to help warm her up and she sipped at this while he finished his own meal. He caught her eyeing a piece of bacon on the edge of his plate and she instinctively pinched her eyes shut and winced when she realized he'd seen her looking. Dan felt so helpless at seeing her fear, then it made him angry at the son-of-a-bitch who did this to her but he knew his anger would frighten her more, so he just let out a slow breath and tried to center himself. He picked up the bacon and held it out to her just before her lips. Willow's nose twitched as she smelled the bacon. Her eyes opened a little and she saw he was feeding her the piece. Something needful flared in her eyes again, making Dan uneasy, and she gently leaned forward to take the bacon into her mouth. As she closed her lips they softly kissed his fingertips. She shyly looked into his eyes again and this time he instinctively knew she was asking for something from him he was not prepared to give. Dan gave her a quick smile then gathered up the dishes and brought them over to the kitchen sink. He kept his back to her and willed his cock to relax. When her soft lips touched his fingers it felt like lightning running straight up his arm, down his spine, and straight to his groin. When he'd got his breath back he glanced over at her and saw she was still munching on the piece of bacon, getting as much enjoyment from it as she could. She glanced at him with a worried look then swallowed it. She still seemed anxious and a little lost, like she had somehow done something wrong and was looking for someone to give her the answer. Dan wished someone would give him some answers. First though, she needed a shower and he needed to fix her clothing situation. He knew that the shower in the master bathroom was where the soaps and shampoos were (he lived here alone after all). So she had better use his bathroom to clean up. He walked back to her and she glanced at his face briefly, trying to read his expression. "I think it would be good and you'll feel much better if you took a shower. You can use the one in my room. I'll get you some fresh clothes and a towel for you. okay?" Willow just nodded and stood up to follow him. He walked into the master bath and pulled a plush towel and a loofa sponge from the small linen closet. When he turned back to Willow she was completely naked and looking curiously into the big shower stall. The girl was not in the least bit self-conscious about being naked in front of him. Dan didn't scold her for being naked as he knew she would just be frightened so he kept his eyes on the shower stall as he pointed out the features and how to operate it. Once she seemed to understand the controls he continued. "Uh, um, the hot water is fed from an underground hot spring into an insulated storage tank and our cold water comes from a tank fed by a nearby stream so you won't run out of either. There are biodegradable soaps and shampoos on the rack there. Here's a new loofa scrub brush you can use as well. I'll leave you clean clothes on the counter just inside the door. I'll get these washed immediately after your shower," he said as he bent down and picked up the clothes she'd stepped out of. Dumping the dirty clothes inside and pulling the laundry bag from the hamper he turned to leave and felt a gentle tug at his sleeve. He looked back and she was standing very close, trembling slightly, looking down but stealing quick glances at his eyes. He could see that desperate need was back in her eyes. "Willow, please take your shower. You'll be fine now. We'll talk once you are done and dressed again, okay?" he said, his voice trembling slightly. God she was so beautiful but so damaged! He could really mess her up if he wasn't careful. To Be Continued in part 2, based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica

The Time Riders: Part 1 The Timeless Art of Shagging. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 16 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Give A Monkey A Gun. Mark's bedroom interrogation. Mark sat in the chair in his bedroom by his computer desk, trying to look chastised, but he was worried that a tiny hint of an evil smirk was crossing his lips. He hung his head in the hopes it would be less noticeable. Standing in the room with him were two stone-faced men in black suits and dark glasses. They stared at him silently for several minutes before glancing at one another. Finally, the shorter one sighed. "Okay, Mark," he said heavily. "Once more, from the top. I want you to give us as detailed an account of what happened as you possibly can. Leave nothing out." "Everything?" Mark asked quietly. "Everything." "Well, as long as you think you have the time." Mark quipped, sitting up straight and leaning back in his chair somewhat casually. The tall man frowned. "Was that a joke?" "Not a very good one, apparently," Mark muttered. "Stick to the facts," the man said firmly. "We hate jokes." "No kidding," Mark mused, settling in to relay the events he had already explained to them twice that evening. "Alright, let me start at the beginning." "Not funny, young man;” growled the shorter agent. "I found the thing in the park. What did you say it's called?" Mark asked. "A Holmes Field Device." "Right," Mark agreed, nodding. "I found the Holmes Field Device in the large lilac bushes over in Grosvenor Park." "Why were you in the bushes?" interrupted the tall man. Mark gave him a wry look. "I was making a drug deal. I was supplying uranium to Libyan terrorists. I was hiding the body of a transvestite hooker I killed. What does it matter? It's not your worry or jurisdiction, if you're telling me the truth, is it?" "Fair enough," said the shorter agent amicably. "Please proceed, Mark." Mark nodded. "It was really small and compact at first and I didn't know what it was. But it kinda gave off a hum and it almost had a glow, I dunno. I pulled it out of the bushes and over to a secluded area where there was still some light from nearby lamps. Anyway, I must've tripped a catch or something on it, because the thing folded out on itself into what looked like a platform and grew these weird-ass frames with displays and dials and buttons and shit. It was like something out of Star Trek." "I can see how it might appear advanced to you," the shorter agent said, nodding. "To my partner and I, it's rather primitive, but that's not your problem. Please proceed." "Once I was sure that no one was around or likely to come through, I began fiddling around with the dials," Mark continued. "At first I was confused, because it didn't seem to do much, except spit up weird numbers on the analogue screens, but then I thought about it and realized they were dates. They were just; off." "Not off," the shorter man said. "Just dates set by a different calendar, if you will. The Holmes Field Device was developed by Ashleigh Holmes, the younger brother of the more famous Sherlock and Mycroft, but he was perhaps even more brilliant. He modified the Gregorian calendar to account for leap years and Daylight Savings, changed the accounting of seconds, minutes, hours and so on to eliminate the need for such inconsistencies. The Holmes Calendar will be adopted eighty three years in your future, but it is so accurate that it won't need to be modified until the year 12,645 AD." "Huh." Mark said in response, not caring much. "Oh, and he also invented the temporal displacement device you found," the man added. "Although it'll be another two hundred and eight years before that comes to light." "Anyways," Mark continued, killing the history lesson. "Once I figured out they were dates and times, I tried setting the time back a few hours. After that, I started pushing some buttons. Things got blurry for just a split second and then the sun was blinding me. I was still alone, but I stepped off and looked around, still in the same spot, but obviously at a different time of day. I looked at the clock on my cellphone and it seemed to have adjusted to say it was six hours earlier, just like I'd set the dials." "Your phone adjusted accordingly. Electronics will do that." "I was really excited to look around but realized I didn't want to be caught and I suddenly thought I should be careful." "What a novel idea," the tall man said dryly. "Go on." "Well, I went back to the Holmes Field thing and set it to take me back to the time I'd come from. And it did. Then I began thinking about what sort of things I might be able to do if I was careful." "And this is where it got interesting, yes?" the shorter agent remarked. Mark explains his connection to Becky. Mark nodded. "Maybe I could change things. Not big things, but little things. It suddenly occurred to me the D that Miss Fischer gave me on my Physics exam earlier in the semester had kept me from getting into the university of choice I'd applied to. So I decided to see if I could fix that somehow;” Mark crept through the bushes under the cover of dark, oddly certain than no one was going to see him. He couldn't explain why, but he felt a confidence that he would not be discovered because he hadn't been there before. It didn't make sense, but maybe that was a good thing. He knew where Miss Fischer lived, he'd seen her pull into the small, stand-alone house in her Rav4 on many occasions. He slipped onto her property through her back yard, instinctively knowing that her rear door would be unlocked. It was already ten o'clock, but there was no school the next day so she was still likely to be up. A stick snapped in the yard one lot ever. His head snapped around to see if he'd been spotted, but he didn't see anything. A dog began barking. Stupid animal scared the shit out of him. He moved quietly across the lawn to the back door, opened it slowly and found himself in a small kitchen. It was dark except for a small night-light and he paused, listening for movement, hearing no one nearby. He stared in bewilderment at the sheer amount of organic cereals and grains that lined the counters around the room, along with fresh fruits and other nutritious snacks. No wonder she always seemed so perky, even if she was shy and retiring. Beyond the kitchen, he could see the living room and small dining room were still lit. He padded across the linoleum floor silently, hearing nothing. He peeked into the dining room and through it into the living room. No one. There was a yoga mat on the floor in front of the long, flat-screen TV. The decor consisted of low tables and beanbag chairs others. Damn, this woman was crunchy. He heard water running upstairs and some off-key singing. He crept up the steps to the second floor, preparing himself for what would no doubt be an awkward situation, but he couldn't shake the feeling that he needed to do this, whether he liked it or not. There was a shower happening and he now recognized Miss Fischer's voice. She seemed to be alone and her vehicle had been standing by itself in the driveway. If she was already showering, she wasn't going out again. Mark approached the bathroom, noticing the door was wide open. He guessed that made sense, since Miss Fischer had told the class more than once that she lived lamentably alone. She took the teasing from her students good-naturedly, but now he could confirm it. She was a bachelorette. She was singing and he could hear the shower water splashing off her body as he hid beside the door. He couldn't believe he was doing this. He closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, calming his nerves before subtly peeking around the door and into the bathroom. There was no tub, just a walk-in shower. His eyes went wide when he realized that her shower stall was composed of fog and steam-proof glass, giving him an almost completely uninterrupted view of the activities within. Except for the droplets of water that trickled down the treated glass panes, he could see his teacher in all her naked glory. Miss Fischer was facing away from him, running her fingers through her long, wet blonde hair, swaying her body back and forth, her amazing ass glistening wetly. He tuned out her rather painful singing of a Beyoncé song and let his gaze travel up and down her womanly form. His heart thundered in his chest, to the place where he was worried she might hear it. Miss Fischer always dressed rather modestly at school and he was shocked to see what a rocking' bod she had. Clearly she hadn't been lying about the yoga and the CrossFit she claimed to do. Her skin was fair, but not pale. Her shapely back tucked into a small waist, which in turn blossomed out into fit hips which were anchored by her amazing ass. Her long legs tapered down to tiny ankles. If he hadn't been so astonished and exhilarated, he would have had a massive hard-on by now. "C'mon, turn around;” he found himself urging her silently. Miss Fischer obliged and Mark thought he might faint. She'd always been pretty, of course, but Mark doubt that anyone at school would have guessed what a sex-pot their Physics teacher was. Where the hell had she been keeping those tits? Did she fucking strap them down? They were large, yet perky. The tiny pink nipples sat atop them proudly, announcing the arrival of their mistress right behind them. Her stomach was flat, but still soft, begging to be kissed. He forced himself to look lower and saw that her cunt was shaved except for the small strip of trimmed hair above. The nether lips were even and not quite plump, but still dismissed any worries of a bony thigh-gap. Her clit hood barely peeked out over the top. "Fucking fuck;” he thought, his mind racing. "Who knew Miss Fischer was so insanely hot?" He watched rapt, utterly forgetting that she might see him if she happened to look his way. The blonde seemed to have no interest in life beyond those glass panes, however, as she caressed her body slowly, making sure she was cleansed of her organic craft shower gel. Her manicured hands glided up and down her lovely body while she closed her eyes, letting the water from the showerhead rinse it away. As Mark watched, she kept her eyes closed but bit her lip gently, one of her hands moving up to slowly and gently caress her tits while the other snaked its way down her stomach and between her legs to begin playing with her cunt. A quiet sigh escaped her mouth and Mark felt his cock rapidly swelling inside his jeans. The teacher pressed her forehead against the glass, her eyes still closed. Her hand massaged her ample tits while the hand between her legs moved up and down slowly, massaging the lips. Mark swallowed and adjusted his cock inside his pants as he watched intently, unable to believe he was being treated to this incredible show. Another moan escaped her lips as she pleasured herself and began pinching one of her nipples. It took all of Mark's willpower to not pull his cock out and begin stroking it on the spot, because he had other plans. Miss Fischer, not so constrained, continued to finger her cunt until she was panting. She stopped suddenly and reached up to pull the detachable showerhead off its arm and brought it down to her body. She hummed as she let the stiff streams beat against her shoulders and then her tits. Mark could see her already hard nipples getting ever harder. She then slowly moved the showerhead down her sensual form, over her trim stomach and between her legs. She let out a loud sigh as the water battered her lips and clit. She turned herself around again, pressing her ass cheeks against the glass while she put the showerhead under her cunt to continually stimulate it. Her cheeks squirmed rhythmically around on the glass pane as she jet-fucked herself. Mark watched in disbelief as one hand came back behind and spread her cheeks to play with her little, puckered knot. Miss Fischer let out a grunt as her middle finger slid inside her ass while the showerhead continued to bombard her cunt with its tiny jets. Mark gripped the front of his pants again, unable to resist, giving himself a squeeze. He sincerely hoped she wouldn't last much longer, because he wasn't sure he would if she kept this up. Fortunately for Mark, his teacher did not seem terribly interested in delaying her reward. The squirming became more pronounced and she groaned as her body began to tremble and then shake. Her finger was working itself in and out of her ass faster and faster while the showerhead was almost crushed to her cunt lips. She let out a gasp and a cry before falling to her knees, her body almost spasming as she came. Mark gritted his teeth as he watched, desperately willing himself to not massage his cock and join her in autoerotic bliss. The restraint would be worth it. He removed his hand and settled for squeezing the doorframe while watching his teacher. Miss Fischer slowly leaned forward until  her head was on the floor, her ass in the air. She moved the shower jets slowly up and down over her molten sex while her finger teased her ring. He listened to her panting and sighing as she started to come down from what was a clearly badly-needed orgasm. Mark couldn't wait much longer or he'd lose his nerve. He quietly stepped into the bathroom and started to head toward the shower. Miss Fischer had finally moved up back into a kneeling position, still facing away from him and taking slow, deep breaths. She then got to her feet and replaced the showerhead back in its arm above her. She rinsed her face and body again before turning off the water. Silently, Mark waited off to the side while she slid open the door and stepped out somewhat awkwardly, trying to get her long, wet hair out of her face. She groped around blindly for several moments and Mark realized she'd forgotten where she put her towel. He handed her a hand towel which she absently took and wiped her face with before pushing her hair back. Mark meanwhile handed her a full-sized body towel. "Thank you, Mark," she said pleasantly. "I'm always; Mark!" This last bit was exclaimed loudly and she slammed herself back against the opposite wall from him, her eyes wide with utter shock. Both towels she'd been holding flew from her grip, leaving her naked and dripping wet. He had no idea why, but he tried to maintain eye contact with her. "Uh; hi, Miss Fischer," he said somewhat awkwardly before swallowing. "Uh; nice shower you've got there." Some of her wits seemed to return and she realized she was standing naked in front of one of her students. She moved her hands about haphazardly, making several comical attempts to cover herself, eyes still wide and mouth agape. "Wha; wha; y; you;” she stammered. "Yeah, I didn't exactly expect to be here either," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "First of all, don't scream or anything. I'm not here to' "Then why are you here, you little pervert?" she hissed, finally regaining control of her vocal chords. "Get the fuck out and I'll possibly consider not calling the police!" "I; can't;” he admitted weakly. She frowned and looked down at his legs, choosing to ignore the rather obvious bulge in the front of his pants. "Your legs work just fine, young man, but I'll tell you what's not going to after I've kicked you there if you don't get out of my house." "No, I;” he began but then realized he didn't quite know how to articulate what he wanted to say. What the hell had he been thinking, doing any of this? He finally bent over and picked up the large body towel she'd lost and handed it to her. "Maybe; I guess you should put this on first;” She snatched it away from him and wrapped it around her body, but if he'd been hoping this made her more amenable to his presence then he'd been wrong. What did happen was her eyes began to blaze with fury as she composed herself. "So help me, Mister Simmons," she growled as she advanced on him menacingly, her near-nudity forgotten. The towel did very little to conceal her buxom figure. "If you don't tell me right this instant what the hell you are doing in my house, watching me take a shower, I'll show you exactly what CrossFit has done for me, along with the jiu-jutsu classes. You'll be wishing I'd called the cops." Mark held up his hands, hoping to calm her. "There's no need for that, teach, I' "Don't call me that off school grounds," she snapped, still moving toward him until it was Mark backed up against the wall. "Ex-plain your-self;” Mark swallowed again, fearing for his well-being. He'd been so much smoother when he thought this over in his head earlier. "You; you failed me on the Physics exam." She paused in her menacing advance for a moment and raised an eyebrow. "Your exam isn't for another two months. Irrelevant. Why are you creeping on me?" "I know it isn't," he said hastily. "But; you're going to fail me." "Then maybe you should be back home studying instead of breaking into my house," she snapped, getting ready to beat him senseless. This wasn't like him, but that was no excuse for endangering her. "Last chance and then it's night-night time with my fist in your brain." Mark squeezed his eyes shut, trying to compose himself. His heart was pounding so hard that he wasn't sure he'd ever be able to get another erection again. "It; I can't explain it if I think you're going to kill me! Please stop threatening to kill me and I'll tell you." She stopped cornering him and paused, looking annoyed and skeptical. "This'd better be good, because you're either going to find yourself punched unconscious by a girl or talking to the cops. Explain and then you get your choice." "It's; actually really good," Mark breathed. "I'm not me. I mean, I'm me, but not the me you know." "A doppelganger?" she asked dryly, not amused. "Lay off the sci-fi and anime, Mark, it's making you too stupid for physics." "No, I;” he paused and took another deep breath. "I'm Mark from this coming up summer." "Oh, you're a time-traveler now, are you?" she mused snidely. "So tell me, since you already know; do I eat your heart or your liver tomorrow with my afternoon salad?" "Look, look;” he said, trying to keep his voice from pissing itself in fear as he reached into his wallet. "Look, here's my new voter ID that I got just after my birthday." He held it out for her to look at. She glanced at it and then up at him, clearly not impressed. "Ya' know, other kids fake their ID's to say they're old enough to drink. This one just says you're now eighteen. No wonder you're failing physics, you can't even fake an ID right." "Uh, no, I;” Mark stammered, frustrated with how badly he was fucking up. "I can't help when I'm from, I'm from three months in the future." "And you're here to tell me I'm secretly pregnant with the man who will lead us to victory over the AI machines?" she sneered. She cracked her knuckles. "It's a pity, you actually were a pretty good-looking kid before I did this to you;” "No," he blurted out. "I came here to convince you to change my grade because the university I wanted to go to rejects me over that grade!" She paused for a moment. "Okay, so why didn't you just study?" He shrugged nervously. "I don't know. I can't do anything about that now. Except like this." Miss Fischer stopped and closed her eyes for a moment. This was the weirdest home invasion and rape she'd ever heard of. "What?" "Maybe; it was stupid of me to fail," Mark said. "But that's my past. I can't change it directly. But I was hoping to come here and convince you to let me pass anyway." "If for some reason I were inclined to believe that you were from the future, which I don't, by the way," she stated. "Why would I change your grade if you don't deserve it? Maybe you shouldn't be going to university next year, maybe you need to, oh, I don't know, quit doing juvenile shit like this and grow the fuck up before you go out into the world?" "Can we; can we talk about this somewhere else?" he asked nervously. "No, I think we're good right here," she said flatly. "You're backed into a corner and can't escape. But if I let you live, clearly you might have a job as a science fiction writer. Tell me more and keep it good." "No, you'll kill me." Mark said, sweating profusely. "I'm definitely going to kill you," she pointed out. "But if your lie amuses me, I might make it quick and painless. Your choice. And go." Mark didn't know if she was kidding or not, but he decided to treat the threat as real. "I; I came here to seduce you and convince you to change my grade." Miss Fischer paused, her eyes widening. She said nothing for several seconds but then mirth creased her pretty features and she began to snicker. Seconds later, she was laughing loudly and uncontrollably. "It's not funny." Mark grumbled, scowling darkly. "Yes, yes it is;” she wheezed, her outrage clearly giving way to utter amusement. "Oh, God; I almost wish this was true. There'd be so much less blood to get out of the grout on my floor;” She stood up and looked at him again, her eyes shining with tears. "So let; let me get this straight; you came here to sex me up so good that I'd give you a passing grade you don't deserve?" She burst out laughing again, leaning against the sink to hold herself up. In spite of his predicament, he noticed her magnificent cleavage down the top of her towel. Miss Fischer seemed to have forgotten. "I was a lot smoother in my plan for all this." he muttered. "Oh, I'm sure you were, Mark," she said almost sympathetically as she looked up at him again, tear stains on her cheeks. She smiled and he couldn't help but notice she was beautiful. He really had no idea of how to proceed, even if the was committed at this point. "So how's your plan working out so far?" "Fairly rotten," he said. "I didn't know where I'd find you when I came in and then I saw you in the shower and just; well, I couldn't help but watch." What he was saying slowly dawned on her and he could see she was getting irate again. "You stood there and watched me masturbate?" she hissed, her eyes flashing. "You little pervert!" "Take it as a compliment!" he said hastily, wincing. "You're really really pretty!" "And this is where you tell all the other boys at school, right?" she growled. "No," he said, shaking his head. "I don't think anyone at school has any idea what sort of a knockout you are, miss. I mean, you dress pretty conservatively. Any of the girls who saw what I just did would be really jealous." "Well, thank you for that, but that doesn't mean you're allowed to creep on me!" she shot back. "Honestly, why am I still letting you live, you little felon? Are you hoping the courts will take it easy on you because you're not eighteen yet?" "I am eighteen," he insisted. "I'll prove it." "You're going to let me cut you open and count the rings?" she asked. "No, I;” Mark began, his mind racing. "Your dresser!" "What?" "Your dresser in your room," he said, nodding. "In the back of the third top drawer, there's hand-written note from you to yourself about tonight. And to prove to yourself that it's true, you wrote down something only you know about yourself." She paused and frowned at him for several seconds before stepping aside and allowing him out of the corner. She pointed out toward the hallway. "March, mister. I'm not letting you out of my sight." Mark exited the bathroom and walked down the hall to one of two bedrooms, which was currently dimly illuminated by a small Himalayan rock-salt lamp. She made him stand in the middle of the room and wait quietly while she began rummaging in the drawer he had mentioned. She seemed to have forgotten she was only wearing a towel or had stopped caring. "You're mother's going to weep at your closed casket funeral after I bite your eyeballs out for staring at my ass." Miss Fischer said as she kept digging around while bent over. Mark coughed and looked away from her ass. She finally stood upright, holding a small envelope she'd withdrawn from the back of the drawer. She frowned as she examined it for several seconds, as if she didn't recognize it. She looked at him again, her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "You swear you've never been in my house before?" He nodded, placing one hand over his heart and the other in the air. "Never, miss." She considered and then unsealed the envelope, pulling out the single, folded page and began reading. Whatever she red caused her to sit, almost flump very suddenly on the edge of her bed, her eyes wide with disbelief. She looked at him and held the letter up in a trembling hand. "Is this true?" Mark shrugged. "You wrote whatever is in there, I have no idea. The only thing I can tell you that's true is what I already told you, Miss Fischer. I'm Mark from the summer and I've come back in time to convince you to change my grade so I can go to university." She sat on the bed, looking dumbfounded. She said nothing for several seconds, staring off at the far wall blankly. She then looked back at him again and held up the page. "I wrote this. I wrote this after I; after you and I;” He nodded. "I'm assuming you did it to prove all this to yourself." "How is this possible?" she asked, still lost. "How are you even here, if you're from the future and I'm not just bug shit nuts and hallucinating all this?" "I; I have a time machine." Mark replied. "Really," she said, nonplussed, her shock fading rapidly. "Just like that. A kid who can't pass high school physics has a time machine and can operate it." "Well, yeah, that's how I ended up here." Mark reasoned. "Show it to me." "I will," he said, nodding. "But first, I need to make sure you're going to pass me in that exam. Otherwise, all this means nothing." "What, so let you fuck me and give you a passing grade?" she asked, scowling. "Why should I do all the work?" Mark frowned. "First of all, you wouldn't be doing all the work, miss, thank you. Second, it's supposed to happen this way or I wouldn't be here." "Bullshit," she snorted. "For all you know, I sent you home with your dick in your hand and no passing grade." "Then what was written on that paper that shocked you so much?" he countered. Miss Fischer said nothing for several seconds but then looked back up at him. "You're; you're sure you're eighteen right now? Because you aren't eighteen in my class." He nodded. "And you'll show me this time machine," she pressed, desperate to convince herself. "After we;” Mark nodded again. Miss Fischer exhaled heavily. "Give me a moment, this is a lot to take in." "How so?" he asked. She scowled up at him. "I'm about to fuck one of my students who's apparently a time-traveler and trade a passing grade for sex. What do you think is weird about this?" He shrugged. "My whole evening's been weird, miss. I found that thing that turned out to be a time machine, then I' "You just found it today?" she exclaimed. "And the first thing you did was decide to come back and fuck your physics teacher?" "Yeah, I kinda need that grade." Mark admitted. She scowled again. "So you came back in time and the principal reason isn't even to fuck me?" Mark pulled at his face for a moment as he tried to explain. "It's like I said earlier, miss. No one at school knows how hot you are because you never show it. If you did, every guy and bi girl in the school would want to fuck you." "Maybe I dress like that so I don't have a pack of little horn dogs lusting after, oh;” she murmured, catching herself and realizing she just defeated her own argument. Fluid time was rough to argue against. She sighed again. "So, uh; how do we do this?" Mark scratched his head. "I dunno. Nothing about this evening has gone the way I planned it, but we still ended up here. I guess we need to improvise." Miss Fischer considered. "Well, you've seen me naked and doing myself, so I think we need to redress the scales," she sighed. "So strip down and let me see what I'm selling my academic integrity for;” Mark felt an uncomfortably warm flush of embarrassment at her suggestion, but proceeded nonetheless. He had planned on getting naked with her anyway, even if had been under more sensual and controlled circumstances. Clearly he'd flopped at being the Casanova he'd intended on for seducing her and getting that perfect grade. He started by removing his t-shirt, pulling it over his head while watched impassively. Mark was proud of his body, since he played sports, but was suddenly very self-conscious now that he'd seen how stupidly hot his teacher was. He put a hand against the wall and steadied himself while he used his feet to pull his sneakers off. Then he undid his button and unzipped the fly on his jeans before letting them drop slowly, revealing his black boxers. "Well, at least you're not wearing tightie-whities," Miss Fischer mused. "That would've been a deal-breaker, for sure." Mark paused, blushing as he realized he was about to pull down his boxers and fully expose himself to his teacher. He had to admit, this had never occurred to him before tonight. "Well don't wuss out now, Don Juan," she said somewhat impatiently. "This was all your idea, after all." Mark squeezed his eyes shut, hooked his thumbs into his boxers and pulled them down. All she heard was silence for several seconds. Finally there was a whistle from Miss Fischer. "Okay, I can work with that. Come over here, Mark." As he walked toward her, she stood and allowed her towel to fall away, revealing her body again. Mark's eyes went wide as she willingly revealed herself to him. He was no longer spying on her, this was something completely different. Miss Fischer stood directly in front of him, her body scant inches from his. She could see in his eyes that he was bewildered by her sudden change in attitude. "Well, obviously I'm not going to tell you what the secret thing only I would know was, but the note also said I should just throw caution to the wind and enjoy myself," she said lightly, walking two fingernails up his chest and over his shoulder. "And I try very hard to take my own advice." "So," she declared, looking up into his eyes, her blue ones glinting. "We are going to fuck. A lot. In return, I'm giving you an amazing grade on your exam, no matter how bad you do and you're showing me this time machine my letter confirmed exists. Do we have a deal?" He nodded. He was still nervous, but things seemed to have worked themselves out, even if it hadn't at all gone as he expected. But maybe that was time at work or some deep shit. "My note also said I had such a great time that I insisted we keep fucking," she purred, her palm now running down his chest and over his stomach, perilously close to his nether regions. "How does that sound." He swallowed again. "That; sounds great. So, do I keep travelling back here through time to meet you?" "Well, yes," she said rather obviously. "I can't fuck the underage Alex in my class and I can't even give away that I know, right? He has to remain a blissfully unaware fuck-up." "Yeah," Mark said somewhat awkwardly. "Stupid kid;” "Oh, don't be like that," she said cheerfully, teasing her fingers over his cock and making him shudder. "If you hadn't been a lazy grot this semester, you wouldn't have needed to come back to change your grade, wouldn't have seen me in the shower and known that I'm secretly a hottie and then fucked me and got an amazing grade, right?" "Yeah, I; I guess." Mark admitted. "So we just need to set it up so that I keep coming back to meet you and we do this until we catch up with real-time in the future I come from?" "Yep, you're my new fuck-buddy," she said sweetly, now moving closer to him so that her nipples caressed his skin. "Speaking of, you've got some work to do;” With that, Miss Fischer moved back to the bed and laid on it, her legs still over the side. She looked up at him seductively and spread her legs, exposing her cunt, which was glistening wet. "You may not have earned that passing grade all semester," she said in a husky voice. "But you're sure going to work for it now;” Mark moved forward, aware of the fact that his cock was swelling rapidly and knelt by the bed between her legs. He leaned in close and was instantly enchanted by the sight of her slick snatch, which she now spread open with two fingers. Mark leaned forward and pushed his tongue against his thick, slippery lips, guessing that she was not in the mood to be teased. His tongue snaked up and down before slithering over her clit, causing her to shudder and press her hips against his face. "Uh, yes!" she gasped, grasping his hair with the free hand and stroking his scalp. "Thank God, you're not a virgin." "No miss," he murmured as he kissed his way around her cunt, his tongue lapping at the lips. She tasted almost sweet and floral, such a big change from that slag Brenda. "I know my' "Call me Becky, darling," she sighed, slowly undulating her hips rhythmically against his face. "If we're going to be lovers like this, save the 'Miss Fischer' stuff for roleplay." "Yes miss; I mean, Becky." he replied from between her legs. He now put his hands on her thighs to brace himself and began licking her in earnest, for once looking forward to earning perfect marks on an exam. He could feel his hard-on pulsing and moved her leg slightly so it pressed up against him, causing him to shiver. Becky felt it and moved her shin back and forth slowly, teasing him. "Oh, yes, Mark;” she moaned, her fingers gripping her hair. She was sitting up on one elbow so she could look down at him and her leg that was not brushing against his cock was now on the bed, bent and spreading her wide. He couldn't believe how wet she was. It wasn't water from the shower, she was really turned on. Whatever she'd said to herself in that note had released a sex demon in her. He swirled his tongue around her clit before burying it inside her cunt hungrily, eager to drive her into a frenzy. Becky clenched her teeth and ground her hips against his face now with a dreadful eagerness. Her skin was warm and getting moist as he tongue-fucked her. One hand snaked underneath her snatch and the middle finger began teasing her tight, pink knot. "Shit!" Becky gasped, shuddering as he slid the finger into her tight back tunnel. "You saw me fingering my ass in the shower! Uh, fuck yes! Do it!" Mark sucked on her cunt while he wriggled his finger in her ass, feeling her shin massaging his cock eagerly. As angry as she'd been earlier, he was also thinking about her rather shy and retiring persona at school and decided to take a gamble. Without saying anything, he stood up, bringing his face away from her crotch and his finger out of her ass. She gasped and whined, looking up at him in needy confusion, but he then reached down to take her arm and pull her off the bed and set her on her knees in front of him. Becky took his cock in her hand and still slid her tongue around the throbbing head while looking up at him through heavy-lidded eyes, glassy with desire. She teased him for a few more moments before sliding her lips all the way down his shaft, taking him completely inside her mouth. Mark groaned and clutched her wet, blonde hair, shivering. Becky began slowly bobbing back and forth, her mouth forming a perfect, wet seal around him. Her hand followed her mouth along his length, stroking and twisting the glistening skin gently. She hummed and moaned, vibrating his cock with her mouth and making him shudder again. The fingernails of her free nails gently grazed over the skin of his thighs, tingling. "Jesus, Mi; Becky;” he gasped. "You're amazing at sucking cock!" "Umm, I would hope so," she purred, pulling her mouth off him long enough to smile up at him while her hand pumped his shaft to keep the rhythm. "I watch a lot of videos and practice on some pretty life-like dildos, I'd like to think I'm doing something right." "You are." Mark sighed as she attacked his cock again with her mouth. "You're the best one I've ever had." She made an 'Hmm' sound around his cock, clearly enjoying what she was doing. She teased his sac with the hand that wasn't massaging his cock and reached around to caress and squeeze his ass cheeks. He couldn't believe what a libertine she was turning out to be, and he was the only one at school who knew! When she pulled her mouth off him again and looked up at him, he could see there was a deep and smoldering lust in the blue eyes, a need for deep sexual pleasure. She squeezed his cock with her hand and her voice was almost molten with lust when she spoke to him. "I'm getting on the bed again and you're going to fuck me," she said huskily. "You're going to make me cum real hard if you want that perfect exam score." She clambered back on the bed, lying on her back and spreading her legs for him again. Mark followed her onto the mattress, kneeling between her legs. She massaged her cunt eagerly with one hand while he lined himself up with her nether lips. She spread them wide open, revealing her glistening inner pink. "Fuck me, Mark," she purred, eyeing his pulsing cock. "Fuck me good and hard;” He pressed the mushroom head of his cock against her pliant lips, sliding it up and down, teasing her for a moment and brushing over her clit. She sucked in her breath and hissed, her fingers stroking along his length as he toyed with her. Then she groaned loudly as he pushed his hips forward and slid deep inside with one solid push. Her inner walls gave way around his iron-hard shaft but squeezed him tightly. She felt great around him, as tight or tighter than any other girl he'd ever fucked. "Yes," she hissed, her hand pulling him down to lean over her while one leg slung over his back and hooked itself there. "Hmm, that's a solid cock you have there, Mark. Now fuck me stupid;” He leaned forward and put his hands on either side of her body while keeping his weight suspended above her rather than pressed down. He looked into her eyes and began to push back and forth, moving his cock in and out of her. Becky bit her lip as she looked up at him, her fingernails digging slightly into his waist. She clenched her cunt around him as he pushed in and relaxed as he pulled back. "Oh, God, I've missed the real thing;” she moaned, her head falling back as she let the feelings of pleasure flow over her. "Yeah, speaking of," Mark said, remembering this important point. "I'm not using a condom here, so I'll need to pull" "No you don't," she panted as she thrust her hips against him. "You've got a fucking time machine, Mark. Think about it! Was I pregnant when the semester ended?" He thought about that as he kept thrusting into her, having a hard time concentrating on anything other than how tight and wet her cunt felt around him. "N-no, I don't think so;” "Then cum in me!" she gasped. "I'm already better at this time stuff than you are! Now fuck me harder if you want that grade!" Mark nodded and thrust harder and faster against his teacher, watching her glorious body shake as he fucked her. Her incredible tits wobbled and she squeezed one of them, moaning loudly. Her soft bed barely made a sound beneath them as he pistoned his hips up and down. After a disastrous beginning, his evening was going better than he could have possibly imagined. "Uh, now from behind," she breathed, starting to turn over. "Fuck me from behind;” Mark grabbed her hips as she slithered around into her new position on her hands and knees and ground his cock against her cunt and ass, gripping her tight. Becky groaned shamelessly and squirmed her ass back against him, biting at her knuckle. She arched her back as he found her cunt and slid back inside her. She clearly wasn't interested in any slow buildup, because she began grinding back on him eagerly, getting him in as far as she could. He could feel the wetness of her cunt dripping on his thigh. He kept his firm grip on her hips and began pounding against her, shuddering as she squeezed and clenched around him with fervor. "Definitely tighter than Brenda!" he thought as he thumped his hips to her ass cheeks. Becky was panting heavily as she buried her face in the pillow, her ass arched in the air. She gripped the pillow cover between her teeth almost tearing at it. A sheen of glistening sweat had formed on her soft, creamy ivory skin. She squeezed him with each thrust, his cock feeling bigger and bigger each time she did it. She'd missed this so badly, sacrificing her personal pleasure for the job. Maybe now she didn't have to. She almost snarled in delight as he reached forward and wrapped her hair in his fist, pulling back and craning her neck. For an eighteen year-old boy, he was being marvelously assertive now that they'd found their rhythm. Becky loved having her hair pulled, but her favorite part was yet to come. She pushed back hard and forced Mark onto his haunches. She straightened herself until she was sitting on his lap, facing away. Becky began bouncing up and down, panting as she sank onto his cock, taking it deep inside and squeezing it. Mark moaned and his hands came around to clutch her tits, squeezing them hard. Her hands joined his in massaging and molesting them while they fucked. She had him pinned in one spot beneath her and she alone controlled the tempo now. She moved her long blonde hair to one side and he understood immediately. He began kissing and biting at her neck, causing her to shudder and sending slivers of pleasure down her spine. She writhed and bounced on his lap with abandon, reveling in the sensation of a real cock deep inside her after all this time. She resisted the very strong urge to turn her head to the side and kiss him. Not just yet. When she felt the inklings of deep pleasure building inside her, she moved off his cock and pulled him around onto the bed, lying him on his back. Her eyes were fairly blazing with lust as she straddled him, lining her gooey cunt up with his throbbing hard-on. They both moaned loudly as she sank down onto him, his cock burying itself up to the hilt. Her fingernails dug into Mark's shoulders while she pinned him and she hissed as his hands found her tits again. "Yes, darling;” she grunted as she began grinding herself down on him, shuddering at how deep he was inside her. "Fuck me, thrust that cock up inside me, Mark. Fuck;” Mark pumped his hips up dutifully, matching her pace. He loved the cowboy position and clearly she did as well, but he knew he wouldn't last very long at this rate; she felt too good and was too tight for him to not bust before long. His hands fondled and mauled her lovely tits before he pulled her down closer and took one of the pink nipples into his mouth, sucking on it greedily. Becky keened and shivered in delight. Mark sucked and rolled his tongue around the pink bud, even biting and tugging on it, much to her pleasure, seemingly, because she got even wetter and tighter around his cock while they fucked. He could hear the wet sucking sounds her cunt made as it swallowed his cock, feel her warm, sticky wetness on his thighs. He'd never imagined it would feel this good. He'd been certain earlier that most of his time would be spent conning his shy teacher into doing this at all, forget the grade issue. But Miss Fischer was a sex-starved fiend, seemingly, and she was going to make him cum harder than he ever had before. Her golden hair fell around her lovely face, which was mere inches above his. Her eyes were closed as she concentrated on working her hips against him, up and down, his cock nearly all the way out of her before she took him back deep inside her steaming, slick tunnel. They were both covered with sweat and ragged gasps were all they could manage as they gripped one another and writhed lustily, desperate to cum together. Mark gritted his teeth and was squeezing her tits again while Becky pushed down harder and harder on his cock with each thrust. She began whimpering and shaking and Mark could feel her cunt clenching tighter and tighter with each moment. "Oh, shit;” she gasped, her whole body shuddering now as she pushed down feverishly. "Oh, God, Mark, I'm' She sat up straight and arched her back, teeth gritting as she fought to hold on for those last few precious moments; Becky almost screamed and Mark moaned loudly as the floodgates burst. His throbbing cock began pumping cum deep inside her and her cunt spasmed around rippled around him. Everything went black for Mark as he was enveloped by a tingling warmth of an intensity he'd never known before. He could feel his cock and even his balls spilling his entire offering into her slick, tight depths, both of them still thrusting against one another madly. Becky finally collapsed on top of Mark, her chest heaving. Her body was limp, almost like a wet dishrag. Mark lay beneath her, equally exhausted. His still-hard cock was buried in her cunt, and they could both feel their mingled essence oozing out of her and trickling down his shaft. Her soft, warm body felt divine against his. Slowly, sluggishly, he wrapped his arms around her and she hummed contentedly at the embrace. She finally opened her eyes and smiled before kissing his nose. "I think you earned that perfect exam score," she purred. "Definitely earned it." "That's good to hear," he mumbled, still lost in lethargic pleasure. "I'd better start failing all your quizzes too." Becky giggled and hugged him close, sighing. She finally brought her head up again, resting it on her elbow and looking at him. "We'll be laying here for a bit yet, but we also need to talk about doing this again. A lot. The letter said so." Mark nodded. "Yeah, I'd like that, Becky. Then it's up to you to make sure my past self doesn't suspect anything." "I'm sure I can work that out," she mused. "He's pretty annoying, unlike your sexy self." He smiled. "Hard to believe how much difference three months and a time machine can make." "Hmm, and you still have to show it to me before we part ways for the night," she said lightly. "The letter says you kept your word and showed it to me. So let's shower up and then you can take me to see it, okay?" Mark nodded. This was, thus far, the best evening ever. They were walking back to Becky's house, arm-in-arm, laughing and talking like lovers. Not only had Mark shown her the time machine, he had actually shown her how it worked by bringing her back to earlier in the night. They'd hidden in the neighbor's yard and watched Mark's earlier self creep to her back door. Becky had stepped on a stick that broke loudly and caused Earlier Mark to look around warily, but a barking dog covered the mistake. "I was wondering what that sound was," he chuckled. "Never would've guessed it was you and I." "Yes, but you need to be careful, Mark," she said, trying to sound serious as they said on a quaint swing in her backyard, holding hands. "I don't know how all this works, but getting that close to your earlier self can't be good. You need to remember where and when you've gone to avoid yourself." He nodded. "I promise to not visit you more than once a day, at night. You'll clear an area on your basement floor where the Holmes Field Device can show up undetected by anyone else, away from prying eyes." She nodded. "We'll need to fine-tune the dials and so on to get exact coordinates, but I think the device moves somewhat slowly against the earth's rotation, so you can actually travel physical distances as well as through time if you're extremely careful." "Wow, Becky," he said, shaking his head. "You're already better at this than I am by a factor of a thousand." Becky smiled. "I want to say it's because I'm a physics teacher, but that'd be a lie. It's just solid math and common sense, really." She turned in to face him in the loveseat of the swing and brought his hands up to rest against her heart. She stared deep into his eyes, the darkness of night protecting them from prying eyes. "You have my word, Mark, that you'll receive that perfect test score," she said quietly. "In return, you'll do extra studying with me on the nights you come back and fuck me, so that just maybe you'll actually deserve any offer you might get." He nodded. "And I promise I'll find some way to take you on a time excursion." She smiled and brought his hands to her lips, kissing the fingers gently. "We're going to be fucking so often, Mark. We'll be sick of each other by the time the semester ends." He smirked. "Doubt that, teach. You're the best fuck a guy could ask for. And I can't even tell anyone." Becky giggled and lowered his hands, letting them linger on her soft tits beneath the shirt she now wore. She sighed at his touch and then leaned in to press her lips to his, finally kissing him. They rocked slowly on the swing beneath the moonlight, kissing silently for several seconds before Mark gently pulled back and smiled. "I'd better get going," he said, his voice tinged with regret. "Couple of more seconds of that kissing and I wouldn't have been able to leave." Miss Fischer nodded. "I know. See you tomorrow night?" He grinned. "That's the plan. Have a good night, teach." "It already was, thanks to you, Mark." Becky said, blowing him a kiss and then waving as his silhouette retreated out of sight. Silence. Becky leaned back into the slowly rocking swing and stared at the stars overhead for some time. Finally she giggled and stood, skipping back into the house cheerfully. She had a letter to write. Back to the interrogation: The two agents were silent as they assessed the young man, who waited stoically for some sort of reaction from them. He found himself waiting several minutes, which he was not surprised by. "So?" Mark said finally. "Totally hot story, right?" "Yes, we're both agog and atwitter," the tall man said dryly. "Young man, the Temporal Enforcement Agency takes a dim view of using any device, registered or otherwise, being used for reckless personal reasons, forget showing such anachronistic technology to anyone from a time period not acquainted with time travel." "Well, why the hell would I know that?" Mark retorted. "I'm not the one who left a Holmes Field Device lying around in the bushes in the Twenty-First Century where any shmuck could find it. You're lucky it was me and not some deranged criminal." "Be that as it may," the short man interjected. "There are consequences for reckless use of a temporal device." "Imagine that," Mark said somewhat petulantly, having a sinking feeling he knew what was about to happen. "So, what, you're just gonna take it away from me?" Neither man answered immediately. Something occurred to Mark and an evil grin spread across his face. "You can't take it away from me," he concluded, seeing the dismay in their expressions as he figured it out. "I'm meant to have this Holmes Field Device or you already would have. You know I'm going to be using it in the future so there's no way to keep it from me." "Well, your personal future," the tall man admitted. "Much of your personal future is still the past for my partner and I, but this past you're in right now is completely new to the two of us." "So, my future self is in your past but my now self is just happening?" Mark asked. "Wild. How do you keep it all straight?" "By doing as little as is humanly possible," the short man said very firmly. "Even trained experts in quantum and temporal travel can get confused when the timelines gets cluttered." He now pointed to his partner's ear. "You see his bionic ear?" Mark nodded. "I accidentally shoot it off six years from now and there's nothing either of us can do about it. It's his past, because it's already happened to him, but it's my personal future. All I can do now is apologize in advance." The tall agent grunted and looked away, clearly displeased. "That's really deep." Mark mused. "Yes, it is. It's not meant for idiots. And whether you like it or not, certain things can never, ever happen. Time will prevent paradoxes from happening." "Like what?" Mark asked. "For instance, you cannot go back in time and kill your own grandfather before he gives birth to your father, because that would mean you never existed and therefore could never pull the trigger to kill him. A paradox." Mark shrugged. "Okay, but how does it stop me?" "Who can say?" the short agent replied. "All I can tell you is that you simply won't succeed in killing your grandfather, no matter how hard you try and meticulously you plan. If you try to shoot him, the gun will jam. If you try to poison him, it'll turn out he is immune to it or you used tap water by mistake. If you try to strangle him, you might have a heart attack before you finish the job. You; will; be; stopped. The Temporal Enforcement Agency spends most of its time making sure nitwits like you don't get clock-hammered every time they get a dumb idea." "Huh," Mark said, still trying to wrap his brain around all this mumbo-jumbo. If he hadn't fucked Miss Fischer earlier, he still might not believe this was real. "What else can't I do?" "People usually find it's hard to get close to significant historical events," the tall agent mentioned. "Alexander cutting the Gordian Knot, the Crucifixion, the Yalta Summit; Time doesn't like it when people who shouldn't naturally be somewhere try to crowd in and get involved or snap a few pictures. They'll find that the technology fails to get them there, generally. We call it 'The Limelight Effect'. Do yourself a favor and don't try. We've seen people get stranded and die in the wrong era because of the Limelight Effect when the batteries or power source on their device go suddenly dry." "Well; what if I wanted to; ya' know, get with a girl from another time period?" Mark asked. The agents looked at one another and sighed in despair. "You kids and getting laid," muttered the shorter one. "Same principals as before; get too close to a famous women you want to have coitus with and Time will push you away. Try to become yo

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 30 Time For Celebrating! In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.   When I fell to Earth I realized perfection; Earth has everything while Heaven has no Evil. "Ask Belle," I replied. "This fight was for me being allowed on the bed. You still need to pay for breaking into her room." "What?" Leigh squeaked. "Come here, Slut," Belle laughed. She hooked an arm around Leigh's waist from behind and began dragging her back into the house. "Zane?" Leigh called out fearfully. "Coming, coming," I groaned. "I feel like someone dropped a cinderblock on my head, and my ribs." I staggered for the door only to be intercepted by Willa. "You are one freaking weird dude," she whispered. "You have no idea," I responded softly. As she came alongside, I put my arm around her waist, then down inside her panties, and cupped her right ass cheek. I gave it a good squeeze. I figure Willa could pull away or punch me in my sore ribs. Instead, she bumped my hip and put her head on my shoulder. "Have you ever been with another woman?" I asked. "No," she regarded me. "Willing to experiment?" I teased her. She smiled, snaked a hand along my back to my neck and finally grabbed a handful of hair. She pulled me down into a kiss and finished with her own devilish grin. I took that to be a yes. We made our way back to Belle's room, where Belle and I stripped out of our wet clothes. "You don't have to handcuff me," Leigh begged of Belle. "I'll behave." "I know you'll be a good girl, but I don't care. I'll do it because I want to," Belle taunted her. Leigh pouted and looked my way. I shrugged helplessly in response. She stripped, crawled to the middle of the bed, rolled onto her back, and put her wrists together just below her breasts. "I'd rather fight than be a victim," Belle mocked her as the bindings clicked shut. "No, that's some cock, you skank," Leigh wound up her courage. Belle's response was to retrieve the vibrator and turn it on. "Calling me a skank makes you feel tough, eh?" Belle closed in. The vibrator began rubbing against Leigh's thighs as I settled into the bed behind Belle. Willa resumed her position on the far side after she stripped down. Belle gave me a curious look over her shoulder before turning back to Leigh. I snuggled into Belle before nibbling and sucking on her neck and shoulder. As Belle pushed the vibrator between Leigh's labia, I ran my left arm down Belle's back and parted her ass cheeks. I could feel Belle look over her shoulder again, my lips were sucking on her shoulder at that moment, and visually question what I thought I was doing. I could sense a struggle going through her mind by the increased tenseness of her shoulders. She had to be deciding if she would let me distract her or not. A moment later she made up her mind; she bent her leg and pulled her knee toward her chest to make my access to her easier. I scooted farther down so I could move my hand below her ass and begin stroking her cunt, back to front. Belle wiggled the vibrator inside Leigh's cunt as my fingers worked her over. She kept it going until she felt my cock pushing past her ass cheeks. Belle didn't caution me about her anus; she didn't have to. When my cockhead touched her cunt, Belle responded by looking back at me, daring me to stick it in. "Do you want me to stop, Belle?" I gazed into her eyes. Belle's response was to suddenly push down on my cock, pushing it half way in with one thrust. "Fuck," she hissed. I grabbed her hip and finished driving my rod all the way in. I quickly withdrew, then slammed it home again. At the same time, I moved my right hand, pinned underneath me, under Belle's body, until I burrowed to her pelvis. Belle began humming as my hand reached her slender landing strip. I also noticed that her activity with Leigh had lightened up. Her cunt walls strongly massaged my cock's passage and the stimulation was soaking up more and more of Belle's attention. The vibrator cut off. Belle had dropped it so she could start pulling and pinching her breasts as my four fingers began to vigorously rub her clit. For five minutes I kept going at her sideways until she grabbed the sheets so she could shove her body into mine and almost pushed me off the bed. Her climax seized her, her breath came in short gasps and tremors passed from her body to mine. "Damn it," Belle cursed. It took me a moment to figure out what she was pissed about. She began thrusting back against me. "Still hard, huh?" she growled. Why, yes I was, but I wasn't going to tease her about it. I missed the visual exchange between Willa and Belle but the end result was Belle giving in, letting Leigh off the hook. "I'm getting on top, Zane," Belle demanded. What proceeded was a bit of bedroom acrobatics but I kept my cock inside as I moved towards the bed's center while Belle swung up to a reverse cowgirl position. I pushed up, palms on the bed behind me, and watched her ass begin to bounce on my lap. At first, Belle rested her hands on my shins and used that to balance her rocking and thrusting of the hips. "Don't, Zane," Belle panted as I pressed my chest against her back. When I wrapped my arms around her, she made one last protest. "Oh, damn you." I hugged Belle tight, my left arm around her stomach and the right around her chest. She slowed down for a few seconds before turning her upper body so that we could kiss. Our tongues flickered against each other, then slowly danced back and forth between our mouths. "I really should bite you right now," Belle sighed. "What the hell for?" I muttered. "I'm going to have to look across the room now and find a reason for not jumping your bones, you idiot," she breathed in short bursts. "Someone likes being 'Zaned'," Leigh teased. Willa slapped her somewhere; I couldn't see where. "Shut up unless you want to be tied up all night," Willa whispered. I was busy letting my hands migrate over Belle's tight body now that I had 'permission' to sex her up. I let Belle lean into me. Her hands cupped her breasts while my hands went from her shoulders to the top of the tits but avoided the nipples. I skated around her upper chest, linking my hands over her pulsing abdomen then lightly traveling down to her thighs. "You are not in a hurry," Belle observed breathlessly. "It is our first time," I reminded her. "Oh," was all she had to say. Her body rubbing against me was her real reply. It was with gradual ease that we upped our tempo until Belle finally 'gave it up' again. This time I came with her, and I completely spaced about a condom, again. Belle writhed her body against mine for almost a minute as we regained our composure and our breaths. "You came in me, didn't you?" Belle said seriously. "Yeah, I screwed up. I'm sorry," I groaned. "What are we going to name our kid?" Belle showed a tiny bit of mirth. "I'm partial to Beausephus if it is a boy," I told her as I kissed her neck, "and Andromeda if it is a girl." "Our kid is going to kick ass," Belle laughed. "Aren't you on the pill?" Leigh wondered. "Listen, you stupid Cunt," Belle twisted on my semi-rigid cock so she could lock eyes with Leigh, "do I look like I can afford Healthcare?" "Answer me, Bitch," Belle began wiggling off my lap and out of my arms. "Let it go," I begged Belle. "Don't think that just because you have my cock in my cunt, that makes me your bitch," Belle growled to me. "As your friend, I'm asking you to drop, 'my cock'?" I hesitated. "Just because MY cock is in your cunt doesn't make it your cock," I teased. "Crap, slip of the tongue," Belle mumbled. "It's okay," both Leigh and I said. "Several of our girls feel that way," Leigh added. "We feel possessive about that cock." "What she said," I finished. "That's why when it is not attached, I keep it in a locked box." Belle snorted and Willa and Leigh laughed. "You went with the detachable cock?" Belle stared at me. "That's so sad." "Hey, now," I blushed. "I have a horny naked biker babe sitting in my lap, with my cock in her cunt. I'm a little shaken up right now." "You can be real trying at times," Belle leaned into me compassionately. "What? You said you wanted me to try your ass?" I joked. "Okay." Belle's vaginal muscles constricted around my cock, exciting me to hardness again. "You rip up my ass and I'm going to rip off your balls," Belle grinned shark-like. "Your? No, I meant Willa's ass," I verbally back-pedaled. "Look, she's sitting there, ass up looking all inviting, lush, and full-formed." "You wouldn't dare," Willa smirked at me. By her own accounts, Willa loved anal sex, but apparently it wasn't something she normally shared. Belle's instincts were leading her past the deception. "Are you freaky, Willa?" Belle mocked her friend. "Hey," Leigh piped up. "Barbie Lynn likes it and she's no freak." I rolled onto my side, trying to let Belle slide off my shaft. "Am I going somewhere?" Belle turned and joked with me. I shrugged, put my left hand on her shoulder and pumped into her hard several times. "Okay, okay," Belle panted. "Go bang Willa. My cunt is still tingling from the last orgasm, Stud." Belle twisted onto her stomach which allowed my cock to pop free. Belle moaned sensually and lay there for a minute with her eyes closed. Dangerously, Leigh crawled over Belle's still form, retrieved something from Belle's nightstand, and handed it to me, lube. Leigh must have seen Belle pull it out and lube up the vibrator before shoving it in. Belle wasn't a total sadist. I slipped beside Willa who kept drinking me in with her eyes. "Where do you think you are going with that?" she said. Willa remained on her stomach, her ass proudly pointing up and proffered. "Would you like to try anal?" I winked. "I'm sure if you try it, you'll like it." "This won't make me your Old Lady," Willa teased back. "I'll try it. Let's see what you've got." "I only want to make you happy," I breathed into her ear. Willa shivered in anticipation. I brushed her hair to the far side of her head then kissed the top of her neck. Willa began to murmur pleasurably as I trailed butterfly kisses down her spine to her tailbone. A single finger stroked farther down to her cunt and down to her pubic mound. Willa was only lightly shaved, keeping her bush full. The return trip lingered around her anus, pushing slightly and making Willa moan. She opened her legs farther and farther apart as I continued to rub her gently. With my free hand, I opened the tube of lubricant and let it pour down her ass cheeks. I teased her sphincter twice but abandoned it to rub the thick liquid all over her cunt and perineum. Recall that Willa was going through a long, dry spell -- being an undercover officer in an outlaw biker gang, so she was bursting at the seams for sexual contact. "Damn it, Zane," she pleaded. "Willa, you are a freak," Belle chuckled. "Watching him work has gotten me so horny," Leigh whined. I ignored the peanut gallery; I was dripping oil on my three middle fingers, pushing my forefinger against Willa's sphincter. Willa must have really liked her experiences with anal sex because she relaxed her sphincter on contact and let me in. Man, her asshole felt hot compared to the slight chill of the room. My finger corkscrewed past the second knuckle when Willa let out another heartfelt moan. I pushed in a little farther while resuming my kisses on her back. Inside a minute, Leigh had sidled up to Willa and me. Belle had propped herself up with her pillow on the headboard but was studying the three of us intently. "You are acting like you've never seen a three-way before," I commented to Belle. "Not from the outside looking in," Belle shrugged. I had no immediate comeback to that. Saying something like 'maybe next time,' or 'enjoy the show' felt inappropriate. I devoted my attentions to Willa once more instead. Speaking of Willa, she was now relaxed enough for me to stick my ring finger into her anus. I noticed Leigh getting terribly interested in Willa's arousal. "Willa, rise up. Push up off the mattress for me, Babe," I coaxed Willa. She looked back at me, smiled lustfully, and began raising her ass. A few more twist and turns with my fingers and Willa was up on all fours, head down, and her face screened from view by her long, black hair. I was about to encourage Leigh but she was already slipping under Willa and putting her lips to Willa's closest tit. Willa's grunt rose over the sound of Leigh's suckling noise. I had to move completely to Willa's rear to allow Leigh more room to maneuver beneath Willa. Leigh's right hand quickly sought out Willa's cunt while her left began caressing Willa's right breast. I had to admire Leigh's enthusiasm as well as her willingness to not hold Belle's rough treatment against Willa. Belle began to rub her cunny as she watched us play. I also caught Willa shake her head ecstatically when I wormed my third finger into her butthole. "Someone's all excited," Leigh giggled, as she lifted up her fingers that had been in Willa's cunt for me to inspect. They weren't just slick; they dripped with her juices. Finally, Willa had enough. "Enough foreplay, Zane," she gasped. "Put that big cock in me. Stick it to me now." "Ask and you shall receive," I replied. With one hand on her hip and the other one on my rod I placed my throbbing cockhead against her mildly gaping sphincter. I could literally feel the breath slowly exhale from Willa's body as my cock first slipped inside her anal cavity. "Zane, Zane, Zane," she exulted softly as I inched my way inside her rectum. I had been wrong all this time; I had thought I'd never find someone who liked anal sex as much as Barbie Lynn, but here she was. She was tight, hot, and damp. By the snug fit I could tell she had abstained for some time but her reactions were pure pleasure, to me and her. I could also feel Leigh's fingers vibrating rapidly within Willa's cunt as well as her vaginal muscles squeezing them back. I let my penis sit there for a moment before withdrawing all but the head. I repeated this three times, with Willa moaning louder each time I thrust my deepest. "Hammer her," Belle demanded. "Her ass, her rules," I chastised the head Warlord Babe. "Hammer me, Zane," Willa virtually screamed. O-kay then, a hammering I will go. I plunged in without mercy. The first thrust nearly toppled her over but on the second one, I held her hips tightly and she pushed back to meet my attack. The loud smacking of skin began to echo throughout the room. "Don't, stop, un, til, you, fill, me, up," Willa gasped between lighting swift penetrations. I felt like my hips were moving in a blur. Willa's whole body was a mass of spasms beneath me. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck," Willa gasped, then she squealed. Yes, squealed like a little school girl. I didn't relent, though. She had told me to keep going, so 'hi-ho, hi-ho, it was off to fuck I go'. I caught sight of an exhausted Willa turning her head sideways and mouthing something to Belle through her mass of hair. Belle tilted her head, then shook it in the negative. "No, you can't keep him," she explained to Willa but for my benefit. "Too many people know he's here. Wait until you get Zane alone before you take him." "Hey! That's our line," Leigh spoke up indignantly. "Kappa Sig property." "You had better put those lips back to work on Willa before I put this vibrator back to work on you," Belle threatened. Leigh huffed, then went back to lip-smacking Willa's tit. "Shit, shit, shit," then a squeal from Willa once more. Damn, that had been a fast one. After that, Willa went down to her elbows, smothering Leigh with her tit. Leigh responded by going hog-wild on the whole breast biting and chewing on the whole damn thing. "Jesus Christ!" Willa howled, followed quickly by the loudest squeal of them all. Her body contractions dissipated what remained of my self-control. I began ejaculating, grinding my hips hard into her ass and plunging to the farthest depths yet. Willa collapsed in a state of perpetual groaning. Belle was kind enough to pull Leigh free before I collapsed on Willa. I barely had the strength to prop myself up on my elbows so as not to crush Willa beneath me. "Willa," Belle mused, "you really are full of surprises." If only she knew, or maybe it was better that she didn't know. It took a physically devastated Willa several seconds to reply. "You aren't going to give me shit about this in front of the other girls, are you?" she asked. Willa was a probationary Warlord so her reputation was incredibly vulnerable. "Yeah; let me see," Belle ticked off events; while massaging Leigh's half-raised leg from knee to inner thigh, "From the sounds of it he nailed Fontana Palmer thrice; before coming up here, kicking my ass, then fucking me so good all the lights came on. Then he rolled you over and plowed your ass through three orgasms, no." "They'll strap Zane down to the pool table for one hell of a weekend," Belle pointed out. "All the guys will resent him for that, so they'll bust him up and put him in the hospital where he can't perform for a month. Then the female riot ensues. I don't need that kind of hassle." "Thanks for looking out for me," I mocked. "Eh, you are almost a friend," Belle smiled. "Okay, on that note I'm going to take Leigh and leave," I began getting out of bed. Leigh had enough common sense to look to Belle for permission before climbing over Belle's legs and hopping free. "Try to keep the noise down," Belle teased as I opened the door. "I think Leigh's cunt has been abused enough for one night," I shook my head. "We are going downstairs to cuddle." "Nah-uh," Leigh said as she grabbed my hand. "Penetration, orgasm, cuddle; that's the way it's going to go." "No, wait," Leigh corrected herself. "Penetration, orgasm, orgasm, cuddle is how it's going to go." I'm sure Willa and Belle heard my groan of despair as I shut their door. "Leigh, your cunt looks much abused," I told her. "How about we not have sex tonight?" "After all I went through, please," she begged. "How about we have a sex-date later this week," I suggested. "I want to spend some time with you," Leigh pouted. "Leigh, I have Fall Break this week," I informed her. "We can have as much time as you like." "You do?" Leigh visibly perked up. "Oh, thank God," she then moaned. "I can barely walk, I'm so sore." "Do you still want to cuddle?" I asked. "I'd love to, Zane," she sighed, as she put her arm around my waist. "I want you to know that if it wasn't for Tawny, we really would keep you as our sex slave," she added lovingly. Yay me. "That's it," I snarled. "I'm going to go over there one night, tie all of you up, and butt-fuck the lot of you." "Oh, that sounds like fun," Leigh giggled. "Would we be tied up side by side so we could watch you do it to the sister next to us?" "Are you taking freak lessons from Rio?" I wondered. "Because you are starting to scare me." "Nope. Frankly, with the way she wields that strap-on, she kind of scares us," Leigh confessed. Ah, an unlooked for benefit of my Direct-to-Video lifestyle; I have provided the World with a warning label for Rio. Speaking of Rio, when we arrived at the sofa we discovered that she'd crawled up on it and was fast asleep again. I draped my blanket over her then curled up with Leigh in the quilt I had originally taken out for Rio. I lay down on my back and Leigh curled up on top of me. She started to say something to me but was overtaken by a yawn. She put her ear to my chest, yawned again then started snoring. I must have nodded off right after that because the next thing I knew Jill was shaking us awake gently. "Leigh," she inquired, "are you staying for breakfast?" "Sure, Aunt Jill," she yawned. "Let me get cleaned up and I'll help out in the kitchen." "Thank you, dear," Jill grinned. Leigh scampered off to the bathroom while Jill went to the kitchen. Rio was blissfully asleep still. I followed Jill into the kitchen and leaned against the counter while she soaked a paper towel under the faucet. "Did you sleep well last night?" I questioned. "Oh, Zane," Jill smiled serenely, "I learned to sleep through your antics several weeks ago." She dabbed my cheek, the one Belle had popped last night. It stung but I manned-up and took my mothering like a big boy. I made sure the ladies upstairs were awake before doubling back on my room to get dressed for Church. Fontana and Valarie propped themselves up and took in the show. As I was making sure my tie looked good in the mirror, I caught Fontana smacking her daughter in the forehead. "Sleep with that young man, damn it," she advised forcefully. "Subtle, Mom," Valarie groused back. "I mean, he's standing right there." "What do you think, Zane?" Fontana chuckled. "Do you mind me giving my daughter some helpful advice?" "I'm not going to step into that conversation, Fontana," I evaded, "and Val, that was a mean thing you did to Leigh. Belle was unforgiving." "She should learn to use a door like a normal person," Valarie smirked. "I am just warning you that Belle is particular about her private space," I cautioned her. "Valarie, you should clear the air with Belle," Fontana advised her daughter. "This is her home too and her territory." "I'll take care of it," Valarie yawned then shrugged. I had the feeling she wasn't taking this seriously. "Let's get some food, Mom. I still need to get dressed for Church too." Oh, Valarie didn't know the half of it, but I managed to keep Rio and her from ragging on Belle when they learned that Belle had lost a 'bet' with me and had to wear a dress to church along with the rest of them. Rio turned out to be hangover proof. Jill cooked up a wonderful breakfast and Leigh received her measure of revenge when she, Belle, and I had to go over to the Kappa Sigma house to find a dress that fit. Oh, those sorority girls were walking a thin line between cordiality and an ass-whooping because Belle wasn't in the mood to take shit from anyone. Tawny was a big help and Jersey provided the acceptable black dress for Belle to wear. Ricky provided the stockings and shoes. "The first one to say a damn thing dies," Belle glared at the assembly back at my house when she walked in the door. Jill must have missed that. When she came downstairs and saw Belle, she walked up and hugged her. "You look beautiful, Belle," Jill said while examining her. "Ah, thanks, Jill," Belle looked around evasively. Had anyone else said or done that, we would have died. Jill received a weak smile instead. Belle ended up in Sunday school class with Jill, who introduced her as Belle Kennan -- and no one made the connection despite Belle's constant scowl. Rio bringing Belle around to the Masters clan did something to ameliorate the situation. Suddenly having the young unattached males of the church pay attention to her was something Belle found downright darkly amusing. Rio was running around, introducing Belle as her Aunt from Michigan -- very single and clearly well-connected. Rochelle Wellington was the only one to figure out the ruse and she said nothing. Once we got home, Belle couldn't wait to be shed of those clothes. I took them back to the Kappa Sigmas with my gratitude for helping out yet again. When I came back I found Belle standing alone on the back porch. "Penny for your thoughts," I said. "I really ought to punch your lights out for putting me through that," she opened up. "I fucked three of those guys in high school and they didn't even recognize me now. I was in a pretty dress, a touch of make-up, and hung around with rich friends and; BANG; suddenly I wasn't the poor, dirty tramp in their eyes anymore." "Who gives a crap what they think or remember?" I countered. "You are still the same unique you no matter how you dress." Calling Belle beautiful was pointless, true but pointless, because she would have read that as me trying to get back into her pants. "You've never wanted for anything in your life," she mused. "What the fuck?" I rounded on her. "Bitch, for two years I only got to take showers when it rained; forget having any deodorant, and for amusement we played tag with pythons because we only had electricity when someone was pedaling the bicycle." She rounded on me with an angry rebuttal but immediately burst out laughing. "Yeah," she snickered, "and I finally got it out of Jill what a bad little monkey you were too. She told me you had 30 girlfriends and would screw around behind Tim's back all the time. You were a slut too." "Where? Belle, look around you," I grinned. "I am still a slut and proud of it." "Fuck you," she smiled. "Here I was getting worked up into a true fury and you come along and cheer me up." "That's what friends are for," I quipped. "I should have shoved Rio's head down that toilet," Belle teased. "You really complicate my life. Let's go in and grab a bite before we get all mushy." That First Time Fontana wasn't leaving until the morning so Valarie decided to spend another night at my place. I didn't want another night on the sofa so I opted for Rio and me to crash out in my dorm for the night. Vivian would be gone for the week; I hoped she would be spending quality time with her boyfriend Thomas. Barbie Lynn would be around once she saw her family off, but Opal, Brandi, and Paige, plus Christina and company, were gone for the week. They were all due back Saturday afternoon. The dark lining to this silver cloud was that both Paige and Heaven were; 'needy', and that didn't bode well for my Saturday night upon their return. That left us with twelve other girls on my floor tonight, one of which was Iona. She had decided that her time was better spent keeping Rio and me in line than being bored out of her skull back in her hometown. I was sure the fact that we would have a good deal of unobstructed time together had nothing to do with it. Iona was cuddled up with me on my right side on the large sofa closest to my bedroom screens. On my left, Rio was slouched down, channel surfing. She never stayed on any program long enough to see if it was any good. She was bored and angry. I was peripherally aware of someone activating the door and coming up but I wasn't paying too much attention until I noticed someone standing there and looking around for somebody. It was Mercy. I could hardly believe it. Our eyes met and she shrugged in confusion. She couldn't see Rio because my buddy's head was below the top of the back of the sofa. I surreptitiously moved my left arm over the top and then pointed down to where she was. Mercy's eyes lit up and she skipped on over, her bouncing proving to me she was braless. Rio was in such a foul mood, she didn't notice, so Mercy began leaning over until her shadow interfered with the suspended lighting. Finally, Rio rotated her face up to see what the problem was and looked right into Mercy's eyes. "Hey, you," Rio sounded remarkably nonchalant. "Hello, Rio," Mercy grinned hopefully. "I convinced my parents that I had to stay." "That's nice," Rio shrugged. Considering all the hell Rio had put me through during Homecoming and this weekend about Mercy being gone, I wanted to start punching her. "I wore my collar all weekend," she indicated the collar Rio (me, really) got her that had the school colors but Rio's initials on it. "I expressly forbid you from doing anything that might tip your parents off," Rio shook her head. "Simple fucking instructions and you manage to screw that up," she sighed. "I'm going to have to spank that kitty, aren't I?" Mercy's smile grew absolutely wanton. "I bet you are not wearing underwear, you tramp," Rio looked put out. "I seem to have lost them on the way over here," Mercy beamed. "Really? 'I lost them' is the best you can come up with? Give me some nipple-age, damn it," Rio insisted. Mercy bent over farther while Rio unbuttoned Mercy's shirt. "Remember, I'm only biting and sucking on these bad babies because you've been naughty, not because I enjoy it," Rio informed Mercy as she wiggled up to meet those naked breasts half way. "Okay," Mercy sighed happily as the first dangling breast went into Rio's mouth and her lips sucked the nipple in so her tongue could abuse it. Rio alternated between Mercy's tits, slurping and nibbling but not really biting down, as promised. She also reached up and grabbed her lover's shoulders, pulling her farther and farther. I was sure Mercy's feet had come off the ground. I would have looked but Iona took that moment to begin massaging my thigh. I looked to her; she was looking over at Rio and Mercy when Mercy started tumbling head first onto the sofa. Rio rolled Mercy onto her back, her skirt bunching up around her waist to reveal her baby-smooth cunt. "You are my bitch, Bitch," Rio growled as she pressed down on Mercy and tried to kiss her. "No, no," Mercy giggled as she kicked her heels, shook her head from side to side in an effort to avoid the kiss. "Please, let me go. I don't want to be kissed, or licked, or spanked, or have my body abused all week long. No, that would be horrible. Please, please, please, release me. I'll be good. I won't tell a soul about the terrible things you have planned for me." Rio hovered there, clearly in shock. "Why you rebellious little slut," Rio gasped. "Oh, I'm going to ream your ass for that little outburst." "Eeep!" Mercy squeaked. "Move that butt to the boudoir, you skanky whore," Rio pulled Mercy off the sofa, then spanked her bottom. Mercy looked over her shoulder fearfully and hurried that way with Rio in hot pursuit. Iona stood up, pulled on my arm and led my gaze to their retreating forms. "You want to join them?" I questioned. "I want to watch," Iona clarified. "They are so much in love; it is a beautiful thing to witness." "That it is," I agreed as I stood up as well. I led her toward my bedroom, Iona squeezing my hand tightly. "Also, getting naked under the covers with you has its own appeal," Iona gave me a cute, hopeful look. "What makes you think I'll get naked?" I teased. "Well, Zane, you are my friend, and you're easy," she teased right back. Ouch! "I prefer easily accessible, thank you very much," I stated indignantly. "Have you been taking etiquette lessons from Rio?" "Zane," Iona pouted. "That was unfair. I'd never abuse you the way Rio does, or Barbie Lynn, or Paige, or Heaven." As we rounded the last turn in the Chinese screen maze that separated my sleeping quarters from the rest of the floor, Rio was pushing Mercy face-first onto her (Rio's) side of the bed. Rio squatted behind Mercy. Mercy's torso was on the bed but her legs were still splayed over the edge. Rio probed forward, took a lick of that cunt, then another, before spanking Mercy's right cheek. "Has anybody else been using what is mine?" Rio inquired threateningly. Mercy shook her head violently in the negative. "Are you sure?" Rio persisted. "You are pretty clueless. Someone might have sexed you up while telling you they were doing your taxes, or something stupid like that. Did you let someone do your taxes?" Again Mercy shook her head 'no'. "Well ,  I don't trust you," Rio mused. "Zane, come over here." By this time, I was naked, I take off my clothes really fast because I hang around with some impatient women, and Iona was down to her socks and panties. "Sure," I responded. I walked around the bed until I was looking over Rio's shoulder. "Does this cunt and asshole look used to you?" Rio asked me. I reached out and with my forefinger, rubbed along Mercy's slit, starting with her clit. It was still a small nub but a few circles by my finger brought her out to play. Mercy moaned, wiggling her hips as she did. I scooped up from there, dipping between her labia until her fluids coated my fingers. I brought the finger up for a taste. "Yum," I grinned at Rio, who double-pumped her eyebrows and smiled like the madwoman she was. I stuck my finger back in Mercy's cunt to get it nice and wet again, causing Mercy to moan repeatedly. This time, I placed my finger against her anus. I rubbed it around but didn't try to press it in. The moment Mercy decided I wasn't going to give it to her, she thrust back, trying to drive my probing digit inside of her anyway. Rio smacked Mercy's ass to make her stop. "No, you don't, Wench," Rio threatened. "Rio, your baby-girl is pristine, she's nice and tight," I informed my buddy. "Thanks, Zane," Rio snickered. "I can never tell with this slut, she's always so horny. Or maybe I'm always so horny for her, I get those confused." "How about option three: you both are hot, horny babes addicted to each other's bodies?" I offered. "I really don't care what Mercy feels," Rio lied. "She's only serves as a vessel for my lusts. Don't you exist to be solely a receptacle for my lusts, Slut-Bunny?" Mercy slid down the bed until her knees touched the ground. She turned around to the less than amused Rio, waddled up to her lover and wrapped her arms around Rio's waist, hugging her tight. "Yes, yes, yes," Mercy murmured contentedly. "What the, listen, you sk- --" Rio started out angrily. She never finished calling Mercy a 'skank'. She hesitantly, then gently, ran her fingers through Mercy's hair. "I missed you so much, I was going nuts without you; just ask Zane," Rio gave her heartfelt confession. "Rio," Mercy looked up as Rio petted her head, "I've given this a lot of thought and I want you to be my first, tonight, right now," Mercy pleaded. Rio's eyes shot a panicked look in my direction. 'You can handle this,' I mouthed my assurance to my Best Buddy. Rio returned her gaze to Mercy and tilted her lover's head up until their eyes met. "You know there is no coming back from this," Rio stated. Mercy nodded. "This will make you mine forever," Rio said next. Mercy nodded with greater vigor. "You know I am a complete fucking train-wreck and am more likely to ruin your whole damn life than make you happy." "I am yours and you are mine," Mercy whispered, mimicking the tattoo Rio had placed on Mercy's back. "I can't do this," Rio stroked Mercy's cheek. Mercy looked devastated. "We are both wearing clothes, how can we properly make love if we are both still wearing clothes?" Mercy gawked, then shoved her face into Rio's stomach and bit down, hard, it appeared. "Ow, Bitch!" Rio screamed. "That hurt." "Rio, you nearly scared me to death." Mercy sounded so pitiful as she looked back up at Rio. I really had no idea how Rio's twisted, crazy mind would take that. For a second, I thought she'd explode, Rio didn't take pain like a rational person. "I apologize, Love. I have no excuse," Rio responded softly. She even used the 'L' word. "Really?" Mercy whispered. Rio nodded. "Will you do me one favor?" "Okay," Rio replied cautiously. "Please never apologize to me again, my Love," Mercy pleaded. "It scares me nearly as much as you being mean to me a moment ago." Rio studied Mercy for a few seconds. "Did you use the 'L' word?" Rio glared at Mercy. Mercy's eyes grew wide; she then buried her face back into Rio's stomach and began kissing away. "No, you don't, Wench. I will not be mollified by your sloppy, wet kisses. Strip your ass down and get into bed. Mom is going to go primeval on every inch of your smoking hot Temple of Babylon." Mercy smiled, spun around, and quick-stepped as fast as she could back to the bed while still on her knees. Rio flashed me a look that spoke of a happiness I had never seen in her before. She was slipping out of her skirt as she hopped her way to her dresser, undoubtedly to get some toys. As for me, I crawled past Mercy and slipped under the covers held open by Iona. "Should we leave?" Iona whispered to me. "Mercy is somewhat of an exhibitionist and I doubt Rio cares," I answered quietly. "In that case, let me get close to Mercy in case she needs some comforting," Iona told me under her breath. Before I could reason that out, she snuck her naked, tight little body over mine and slid under the covers to be close to Mercy. Iona reached out a hand tentatively toward Mercy. Mercy regarded it, gave Iona a warm smile, and placed her fingers in Iona's palm. Rio affixed her modest-sized strap-on and lubed it up before walking over to Mercy. Her lover seemed entranced with the way the false phallus bobbed about as it approached her. Rio threw back the blanket roughly so she could gaze down at Mercy's beautiful naked form. Instinctively, Mercy began to move her knees up to her chest. "What's that?" Rio pointed to Mercy's hand being held by Iona. Mercy started to withdraw it when, "Did I tell you to move it?" Mercy stopped. "Put that hand back and put those legs down, you insipid cow." Down came Mercy's legs with a muffled thud. "Now I'm going to fuck you like I own you," Rio growled. "You do own me," Mercy chirped. "I'm yours." "Are you ready for me to pound that cunt?" Rio glared. "Yes," Mercy moaned softly. "Well, tough," Rio smirked. "You don't tell me what to do. I'm going to do this at my own pace, damn it." She sidled down to the foot of the bed while still facing Mercy. With delicate ease, Rio lowered her lips to Mercy's right big toe, kissed it then began sucking on it. Mercy had raised her chin to her chest so she could meet Rio's steady gaze. As Rio began playing with her toes, Mercy shivered and groaned. When Rio switched to the left foot, Mercy whimpered. "Please, Rio," she moaned. "Hush, you," Rio mumbled around the current toe she was sucking on. "You are my plaything and I'll do what I want with you." Mercy's head fell back on the pillow as she clutched Iona's hand tightly. Iona seemed totally taken with events. She had rolled on her side so I cuddled behind her, my cock pressing against the small of her back, and began kissing her shoulder. Iona pushed back into me and wiggled her ass against my thighs. She also reached back, took my free hand in her own then placed them together on her stomach. She matched me as I traced small circles over her torso. "I hope I find someone who makes me that happy," Iona murmured. "You'll find someone worthy of you, Iona," I replied quietly. She tilted her head to give me better access to her neck. "I believe I will, Zane," Iona purred. "Now I know what to look for." Rio was taking her sweet time with Mercy, torturing the poor girl with lust. Iona actually scooted over and gave Mercy a quick peck on the cheek to comfort her. She was back in my arms before Mercy could decide to take shelter in Iona's innocent sexuality. This was Rio and Mercy's moment and we knew she shouldn't forget that. When Rio got to the knees, she pressed Mercy's legs farther apart and rotated the hips so she could access the back of Mercy's knees. She was running the tip of her tongue along the inner joint, driving Mercy nuts. The girl was humping her crotch up in the air and began pinching her right nipple. "None of that, you cougar-wannabe," Rio snapped. "You can't toy with my playground. It's mine." Mercy's face scrunched up in frustration as a single tear escaped her left eye. Mercy's free right arm began to flail about as Rio reluctantly stopped teasing the knees and began nibbling her way up Mercy's thigh. Iona felt the sympathetic energy and began massaging her left breast. "Please don't," she gulped as I moved my hand to her right breast. "I'll lose it and this should be their time, not mine." "Yes, Mistress Iona," I teased quietly. "Whatever you desire." Iona pummeled me with her ass against my thighs. "Behave," she sighed. Rio kept pushing Mercy's legs to the side until she was face (and lips) to Mercy's smooth cunt, letting the breath from her nostrils tickle the surface. "Something's been drooling, all," was all Rio got out before Mercy exploded into orgasm. "MotherfuckingChristGoddamn!" Mercy howled. Her whole body shook like an epileptic seizure had taken over. "Cunt-muncher," Rio sputtered. "Did you just squirt in my face?" Mercy was in no shape for an immediate reply. I didn't help matters when I snickered at Rio as her face rose above Mercy's thighs. Syrupy vaginal fluid was dripping off her nose and chin. Rio glared at me. I had a sinking feeling she was about to exile me from my room. "I'm, I'm sorry," Mercy groaned. "I was thinking weak, pathetic, or nasty," Rio grumbled. She began stalking up Mercy's body on all fours until she was face-to-face with her toy. "Was that the extent of your apology?" Mercy propped herself up feebly and began to lick Rio's face clean. "If I'm not satisfied, no fucking for you tonight," Rio taunted her. That spurred Mercy on. She was sucking Rio's eyelids and eyebrows, licking her cheeks, jaw and neck as if her life depended on it. Mercy ended up trying to French kiss Rio but she was having none of that. "Do you think I've got some of your cunt juice hiding under my tongue?" Rio quizzed her. Mercy gave a short, energetic nod. Rio cracked a smile and her lips and Mercy dove up to literally tongue-fuck Rio's mouth until she was thoroughly satisfied she'd gotten every drop. "No, you don't," Rio chastised her. "I know what you are doing and it is not going to work. I'm going to spank that sopping wet kitty and there's nothing you can do to distract me." "Have mercy," Mercy pleaded convincingly. "Oh, I am going to have Mercy again and again and again," Rio mocked her lover. Rio retreated down Mercy until her false cock slipped past her pubic mound. Rio used her right hand to guide the dildo up and down between her labia. The response was tiny simpering noises from Mercy. When Rio let the tip enter her cunt, Mercy became very still. "Relax, Babe," Rio urged her gently. "It will make it less uncomfortable." Rio avoided using the word pain. "Deep breaths, Babe," Rio soothed her. "Think about how much pleasure you feel when I shove this cock up your ass. It will be the same way with your cunt, but better." I could tell Mercy was really trying and that was the problem; she was trying too hard. Rio had an answer for that though. "I've got a better idea," Rio grinned wickedly. She pulled out of Mercy and waggled her phallus at her mate. "I'm not going to do all the damn work, you perverted minx. Hike up those legs and spread them wide, none of this folding at the knees crap. I'm going to mount you like John Smith ambushed Pocahontas, leaving you stupefied and wondering who the fuck just hammered you through the New World." "I'm going to fuck you harder than the Pilgrims screwed over the Wampanoag, you are going to ride my cock 'til dawn." I image the rest of us clearly showed our amazement that Rio knew so much, well, of anything, much less American History. "What the fuck?" Rio took in our gawking. "I read, things, occasionally. Don't look so shocked." "Iona," Rio added, as she went back to looking down on her woman, "get my camera phone. I want to record this moment for posterity." "Zane?" Iona whispered to me. She didn't want to put either Rio or Mercy at risk of exposure. "Its fine," I petted her shoulder. "You can make sure the file is secure." "I'm okay with it," Mercy assured Iona. "I trust Rio." "Be quiet, Pumpkin," Rio sneered. "This is going up on YouTube fifteen minutes after we are done. I'm going to title it: Lush Virgin Innocent plundered by Psycho Mistress." I groaned as Iona slipped off the bed to get the phone. "What; not descriptive enough?" "Plunder me! Plunder me!" Mercy meeped. Rio slapped both of Mercy's nipples. "Hush, you," Rio glared at Mercy. "The only thing I want coming out of that mouth had better be your tongue in my cunt." Iona walked up and handed the phone to Rio. "You keep it, Iona," Rio told her. "You'll get a girl's point of view. With Zane, it will be nothing but tits and ass." We both knew that wouldn't be the case, most likely wouldn't be the case. Iona returned to my side but was sitting up on her knees. She looked at the image in the phone and edged forward. I moved in behind her so that my stomach was against her buttocks. I remained reclining. Iona reached out and took Mercy's hand once more. "I'm ready," Iona said softly. Mercy paled, biting her lip over her dual anxieties. Rio had let slip a serious yet compassionate facial expression which reaffirmed that her Mistress was about to take her. The other was the originally unlooked for trait of Mercy the Exhibitionist. Oh, it terrified her that her sexuality would be discovered, but that thrill only made her actions that much more vibrant and alive. Rio positioned her fake phallus at the gateway to Mercy's virginity again. She leaned over Mercy, her arms resting on her fists to either side of Mercy's breasts, but her lady was taller and Rio couldn't quite span the gap between their faces. "Get up here and kiss me, Mercy," Rio said, choked with emotion. "Kiss me one more time as my fuck toy. Next time we kiss, you'll be my girlfriend." Mercy used her right elbow to prop herself up until her lips met with Rio's. "Are you going to own me, use me, and protect me forever and ever?" Mercy pleaded. "Baby-cakes, I own you for all time, I am never going to become tired of using you, and if anyone except me lays a finger on you, I'll wipe out their whole fucking family," Rio recited her twisted version of a marital vow with the tenderness of a child addressing a kitten. "Thank you for choosing me," Mercy fought back tears. The kiss she gave Rio was long, passionate, and steeped in familiarity. Mercy was still enraptured with the declaration and kiss when Rio pushed forward. Mercy's hymen tore, completing her evolution from the blindly obedient school girl that had come to my room as one of the Chancellor's enforcers so few weeks ago into the woman who dared to experiment with her deepest erotic desires. Mercy's eyes welled up with tears due to the pain. She trembled and her lips quivered. Rio didn't relent despite her lover's pain. She drove the dildo in relentlessly to the hilt. She ground the strap-on's base against Mercy's clit, withdrew a half inch, then slammed down hard. At the same time, she moved her left hand around to the back of Mercy's head, grabbed a handful of hair and forced Mercy into another kiss. "What are you, my little Orgasmic Bombshell?" Rio demanded. "I'm your girlfriend," Mercy sobbed through the renewing pain. "You don't sound very convinced," Rio insisted. "Am I going to have to put a ring on that clit?" she bumped Mercy's clit again, causing Mercy to gulp and whimper. "Not enough to teach your confused, simple mind who the boss is? Nipple rings it is, then," Rio taunted with all apparent seriousness. "You still don't get it?" Mercy shook her head, tears starting to seep down her cheeks as Rio kept fucking her. "Nose ring?" That suggestion seemed to scare the girl, probably because hiding such a piercing would be difficult. "Oh, sigh," Rio exaggerated. "I guess nothing but putting a ring on that finger will beat the point home." Mercy's eyes grew wide and her mouth gaped open. "Of course, that makes me your husband and Master, none of this wife-shit for me. You'll have to do double duty as wife and sexual gratification machine, available for sex on demand." "Okay," Mercy wept joyously. "I am so annoyed with you right now, Annoyer." Annoy equals love; that pretty much symbolized those two. "Mercy, if you fail me this time, I'm going to clone fifty of me and fuck you until you explode," Rio threated. Damn, Rio was so often unhinged from reality and common sense. I figured the only reason Mercy didn't rebel right then and there was that she knew Rio couldn't really clone herself. Otherwise, death by multiple orgasm was exactly how Mercy would chose to exit her mortal coil, and Rio knew it. She also knew she was hammering Mercy into another orgasm quickly. "Christ-fuck-shit-hell!" Mercy screamed. Her legs vibrated then fell to either side of Rio. She wept, screamed, and convulsed on the bed but her Mistress held her firm by the hips and head. When Mercy finally collapsed, boneless from the exertion, Rio gently withdrew her cock from Mercy's cunt and settled on Mercy's right side, studying her intently. Mercy's chest rose in ragged pulses for over a minute. Her first act was to release Iona's hand and carefully place it on her labia, dabbed it gently, then drew the results up to her face. Vaginal fluid mixed with a trace of blood was what she saw. Mercy's smile returned then. She rolled facing Rio and curled submissively into Rio's body, her head resting between Rio's breasts. The four of us were quiet for some time. It was Mercy who broke the silence. "I'm okay," she murmured into Rio's chest. It took Rio nearly half a minute to respond. "You talk too much," Rio whispered to Mercy as she stroked her hair. "I think you can find something better to do with that mouth, so get to it." Mercy began suckling. "Good girl." By FinalStand for Literotica.

In dieser Folge von Vision trifft Business – Der Klartext Podcast spricht Christina Schmautz mit Michaela Forthuber, Entscheidungsarchitektin und Host der F*ckup Nights München.Michaela begleitet UnternehmerInnen und Führungskräfte dabei, mutige und klare Entscheidungen zu treffen, jenseits von Angst, Perfektionismus und Grübelei. Sie verbindet Business-Strategie mit Psychologie und Entscheidungswissenschaft und zeigt, wie unsere innere Logik, geprägt von Mustern, Glaubenssätzen und Konditionierungen, unser Handeln beeinflusst.Im Gespräch geht es um echte Einblicke:Warum Scheitern kein Versagen ist.Wie wir Angst vor Fehlentscheidungen verlieren können.Welche Kraft entsteht, wenn wir uns erlauben, ehrlich hinzusehen.Und wie aus einem persönlichen „F*ck-up“ manchmal die wertvollste Erfahrung wird.Wir sprechen zudem über Michaelas grössten Rückschlag: Ein geplatztes Gründungsprojekt. Und darüber, was sie daraus gelernt hat und wie es gelingt, nach dem hinfallen wieder aufzustehen.Begleite uns in dieser Episode und entdecke, wie aus “Shit happend!” die Frage wird: „Was ist jetzt möglich?”Folge Michaela, um mehr von ihrer wertvollen Arbeit zu erfahren:Webseite: https://michaelaforthuber.comLinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/michaelaforthuber-entscheidungsarchitektin/Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/fuckupnights_munich/-----Mehr über Christina & ihre Arbeit findest du hier:

An Angel For Bishop: Part 1 When two damaged souls collide can they find salvation. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010 Chapter 1 The early winter storm raged and thrashed across the mountain range. It seemed especially angry with the narrow mountainside road Dan was cautiously driving his jeep on. The fierce winds fought to push the jeep across the icy road into the deep ravine below. If it wasn't for the heavy tire chains he'd installed at the base of the mountain he'd already be tumbling down that cliff. He hadn't intended on being away from his cabin at all before the winter storms arrived. He'd discovered that some of his med kit supplies had expired and needed replacing before he was snowed in for the season. It was definitely a bad idea to skimp on medical supplies when you had no access to a hospital, or doctors, for up to four months. And since he was in town anyway he'd decided to stock up on extra food as, you know, no grocery stores in his neighborhood. With the sudden arrival of what was turning out to be a monster storm he was in danger of not making it back to his neighborhood at all. He knew the road behind him was empty of cars as he'd been the last one through before the highway patrol closed the gates to the mountain road. By now the road behind would be completely impassable so there was no going back. Not that he intended to. Not when he was almost at his turn off. From the curving mountain road he'd be turning uphill, driving up a rough fire road for two miles then into an even more rugged trail for another mile through the forest to his house. If the storm picked up any more even his customized jeep with its extra clearance wouldn't make it beyond the highway and he'd have to snowshoe in the remaining distance. That was not something he was looking forward to. Dan's jeep ground its way along the snowy road getting closer and closer to the fire road. A short time later he rounded the last bend and spotted the road marker indicating his turn was just ahead. On his right side was a thin strip of trees and beyond that nothing but sky. It was a scary section of road with minimal guard rails. It paid to take extra care here. He almost missed spotting the body in the tree as he drove past. Dan's subconscious mind latched onto the image and his foot was pressing carefully on the brake before his conscious mind knew why. Once he stopped he looked back over his shoulder to confirm what he'd seen. It wasn't just an odd shadow or a clump of branches. He could clearly see a body leaning into the branches of one of the trees dangling over the edge of the cliff. He put the jeep in park with the engine still running, set the hazards on, and cranked the heat up to full. He pulled his hood up and gloves on before he stepped out of the warm cabin of his jeep into the wailing storm. He made his way to the back of the jeep and looked again at where the body was in the tree. He'd have to climb up to get it and that was going to be risky. He pulled his climbing rope out of the back hatch of the jeep and stepped into the harness. Once secured, he tied the end of the rope to the trailer hitch and quickly made his way over to the side of the road. He could see the short section of guard rail had been slammed into, bent over, and broken off. It rested precariously on the edge. There was very little evidence of skid marks as the snow was blowing very hard by this point. He cautiously stepped forward and looked over the edge. Not too far below, maybe 50 feet, he saw the remains of one of those trike motorcycles. What kind of moron would be driving a motorcycle this late in the season? Just to the left of the wrecked bike and sprawled across a broken spruce tree stretching out over the abyss was the moron. Dan could see his legs were bent at an unnatural angle. Hell, his torso was bent wrong as well. Most likely his back was broken. The blizzard was making it very difficult to see the man clearly but he thought he could make out some kind of emblem on the ripped leather jacket. It could be a Blood Brothers jacket but he wasn't sure. Christ, he hoped not. If he was from that gang he was a LONG way from home. Dan called out to see if the man was still alive but either the storm was whipping the sound of his voice away or the man was dead. He looked up at the body in the tree and realized the helmet had moved to look in his direction so this one was definitely still alive. From here he couldn't tell if it was a slim man or a woman. The baggy leathers made it impossible to tell accurately. He took a few more steps towards the tree and saw its roots were deeply entangled with the rough cliff side. He judged it to be sturdy enough to support his weight if he climbed up. Just as he prepared to step off onto the tree he heard the unmistakable sound of a gunshot followed by a feminine cry. He looked up and saw the right sleeve of the leather jacket was torn and there was blood dripping from it. Dan looked down and saw the man below was holding a gun and was struggling to hold it steady. When he saw it swing towards him he flung himself back from the edge. A second shot rang out digging through the ground where he'd just stood. "What the fuck are you doing?!?" Dan yelled over the edge. "I'm here to rescue you!" "The bitch is mine! She dies with ME!" he heard the man reply. Another shot was fired but this one hit a branch to the woman's left. The man was deranged! Dan wouldn't be able to get to her before the maniac below hit something vital. And if Dan tried to climb out there he would likely be the target of the next bullet. He'd taken enough bullets in his life. He had to stop him. Quick! He frantically looked around for a weapon, something he could use to stop the idiot with the gun. Another shot rang out and the woman's helmet snapped to the side as the bullet grazed it. The only thing Dan saw was the broken section of guard rail. He reached down and with a huge effort lifted it above his head. It was damn heavy as chunks of two posts were still attached. Dan shuffled to the cliff's edge just above where the man was. He heaved the metal beam and lumber over the edge and watched as it fell. The man squealed in terror as the plummeting chunk of steel and lumber rushed down to crash into his broken body. It tore him and most of the spruce tree from the cliff face and they all fell hundreds of feet onto the rocks below. The crushed trike, which had been braced by the tree, slowly slid off the small ledge and tumbled after its owner. Dan quickly stepped out onto the tree and climbed up to the woman. He called out but she was limp and leaning into the tree. He saw that one of the branches had pierced her shoulder, pinning her in place. It probably saved her from falling to her death. The branch hadn't gone all the way through. He strapped her to his harness then he gently pulled her loose from the branch. Luck was on her side again. There was very little blood so nothing major had been hit by the branch. She was unexpectedly light. Dan got a good grip then descended the tree with her and pulled her backwards onto the road. Once safely away from the cliff he untied her and removed his harness. He scooped her up and carried her to the passenger side of the jeep. Once the door was open he slid her limp body onto the seat and pushed the seat back into its reclined position. Closing the door he raced around the back of the jeep, dropped the rope and harness through the hatch and got back into the driver's side. His face stung from the interior heat but after a few seconds it started to feel really good. Dan reached into the back seat and grabbed one of the new packages of bandage wrap. He used his belt knife to open the package and cut a section off. He did a quick field dressing on both her arm and the puncture wound on her shoulder. He reached under her helmet and pressed his fingers to her neck. Her pulse was a little weak but it seemed steady. Her skin was so cold! Looking at the bandages he realized it was all he could do for now. He really had to get her back to his house if he was going to save her from freezing to death. Slipping back into gear Dan rolled the jeep forward out of the snow pile that had accumulated around the vehicle. Soon he was moving steadily forward and he could see the fire road just ahead. The trees sheltered it better than the open highway but there was still a fair amount of snow to drive through. Dan turned into the road and maintained a steady pace as the road climbed ever upwards. The jeep was really struggling in the drifts as he rolled over the final crest before the forest trail. He quickly glanced at his passenger then swung the jeep into the trail and surged forward. The going was especially tough here but the chains continued to grip and dig into the hard ground beneath the snow. Occasionally he had to fight the wheel as the jeep slipped sideways, threatening to pin itself between the trees. Somehow he kept the momentum going until the jeep suddenly left the forest and he faced his garage door fifty feet ahead. Dan pushed the button on the remote strapped to his visor and saw the garage door begin to climb. He rolled the jeep forward slowly until it settled on the pad inside the garage. He pressed the remote button again and the door closed behind the jeep. He rushed over to the inside door and propped it open. He went back to the passenger side, opened the door and carefully lifted the woman's body out of the jeep, keeping her helmeted head against his shoulder. He couldn't get over how light she was. She had to be at least as tall as him but she felt like nothing in his arms. As quickly and carefully as he could he carried her into the house and into the first guest bedroom. He set her on the bed and began to remove her damp clothing. The boots were first then her damp socks. The skin on her toes was the lightest shade of pink so it didn't look like she had frostbite there. The leather chaps came off fairly easily but her jeans were very damp. He unbuttoned them and slipped the zipper down. They weren't very tight but that was mostly due to how much weight she seemed to have lost. The skin on her legs almost seemed loose. She wasn't wearing panties and it looked like she kept herself completely shaved down below. A flash of gold drew his eyes to a single ring piercing her clitoral hood. He looked away, embarrassed. He dried off her legs with a thick towel he grabbed from the room's bathroom. He removed the chin strap and slid the helmet slowly and carefully upwards until he could toss it aside. Long but dull and matted platinum blond hair poured out of the helmet. It felt a bit like dry straw. He pushed it away from her face and sucked in a breath. She was exquisite! Almond shaped eyes (bruised looking and still closed), fine brows, high cheekbones, slender nose, and full, lush lips which currently looked dry and chapped. She was a true beauty, or would be if she could add on some healthy weight. Her cheeks were a little sunken. While he wanted to take a closer look at his patient he still had to remove her damp jacket and shirt. Both came off relatively easily and again Dan could see the woman was badly underfed. She wore no bra underneath her shirt and considering her obvious and rather large breast implants he was more than a little surprised by this. Those breasts had to be uncomfortable without some support. He saw more piercings, both of her nipples had small gold bars with loops. Dan dried her torso and arms with the towel then wrapped her in a thick, soft electric blanket from the room's closet and set it to a medium-high setting. He ran back to the jeep and grabbed the medical supplies he'd bought. He closed the garage door and went back to the woman. Opening the blanket to get access to her wounds he cleaned them and replaced her bandages. Aside from the grazed arm and the puncture on her shoulder there weren't any other fresh injuries he could see. Healed or healing ones though, she had plenty of scars to prove she'd born quite a lot of pain in her life. Some looked like burn marks, like someone had used her arm as an ashtray. He'd done what he could for now. He closed up the blanket and pulled the bed's quilt over her as well. Her pulse had steadied and seemed strong to him. He'd just have to wait for her to wake up so he could question her about where she might be feeling pain. He felt totally inadequate for the task of being her doctor but he was all she had as the storm continued to rage outside and showed no signs of lessening. He went back to the jeep and unloaded the food. He put most of it into the huge pantry in the kitchen but the meat went into the deep freezer in the garage. Back in the small bathroom of the guest bedroom he poured a glass of water and put it on the end table next to the bed. It was likely she'd be thirsty when she woke up. A quick look at the clock on the wall showed him it was past dinner time but he was more tired than hungry. The window in the room showed the sun must have set as all he could see was the snow that blew against the glass and blackness beyond. He sat in the room's only chair to keep vigil over his patient but shortly exhaustion pulled him down into its embrace and he was gone. Chapter 2 Bullets whizzed by his head, one taking a nip of his ear as it passed. Still he ran on. He had to get back to the house. He could hear the steady beat of the approaching copter's blades as he ran from cover to cover, popping up to fire a round through the head of the next unlucky bastard to get between him and the house. He felt the sting of a bullet passing through his calf but he put that sensation aside and continued on. He slammed into the front door of the house only this time it was locked and he had no way in. Dan gasped awake, the nightmare still raw in his mind. He could feel the familiar ache in his right calf. He leaned forward and put his head in his hands. His forehead was dripping wet. He shuddered as the reaction left his body. It was obvious to him what had triggered him this time. He hadn't been shot at in years but you never forget. Pulling his hands down he noticed the room around him. He glanced at the clock and was startled to see that he'd slept through the night. It was almost 7am. Then he felt eyes on him. Right! The woman! He looked over at her and saw she was awake and staring in his direction from behind her bangs, her gaze dull. The bed's quilt had been thrown back but she was still cocooned within the electric blanket. She had it wrapped around her head and all the way down and over her feet. Only her face showed. He stepped to the side of the bed and knelt down so he wasn't towering over her. Her eyes remained downcast, pointing somewhere in the general vicinity of his chest. He tried to get her to look into his eyes but she seemed to be avoiding this. He didn't quite know what to make of this behavior. "Hi, my name's Dan. Dan Bishop. You were in an accident out there on the mountain road. I found you and brought you to my home because the road back to town was closed by snow." He saw no response. "Can you hear me?" She nodded almost imperceptibly. "Can you tell me your name?" Nothing. "I need you to wiggle your toes." He saw a slight motion at the bottom of the blanket. "Good! How about your fingers?" The sides of the blanket moved a little as she moved her fingers. "That's excellent! Can you tell me where you might be feeling pain?" Nothing. Dan was feeling desperately out of his element. She could obviously understand what he was saying but she couldn't or wouldn't talk. Maybe she was frightened or embarrassed. I mean, she was in a strange place and a stranger had obviously removed her clothes. God! He was suddenly so embarrassed himself! While he knew it had been necessary he was still a little ashamed for having undressed her when she was unconscious. "Look, I'm terribly sorry for removing your clothes but they were wet and you were freezing to death. I'll get you something warm to wear." Dan suddenly realized there probably wasn't any woman's clothing in his house. He walked over to the dresser and checked in a few of the drawers. Nothing. "Uh, I might have something in the other rooms. I'll be right back." He rushed through the other guest rooms and again found nothing except a skimpy white bikini bathing suit. Last summer his buddy Wally visited with his latest girlfriend and she must have left it behind. She'd been petite and her tits had been much smaller than this woman's but he thought the swimsuit might be a good substitute for underwear at least. He went into his room and gathered up a flannel shirt, a thick sweater, some fleece sweat pants which had a drawstring, and a pair of warm socks. When Dan returned to the woman she hadn't moved but her eyes tracked him when he entered. "I have some clothes for you. Sorry, I don't have any woman's clothing but you can wear this stuff to keep warm until I've washed and dried the clothes you were wearing. I found a bathing suit you can use as underwear, if you want." She said nothing but continued to keep him in her view. He knelt once more beside the bed. "Can you tell me your name?" he asked gently but still got no response from the woman. "I'd feel more comfortable using a name than just saying 'Hey You'." He caught the flick of her eyes up to his face then to the doorway then back down to his chest. Was she expecting the man she was riding with to show up? Considering the scars he'd seen on her, it might explain some of her current behavior. If the asshole with the gun had been one of the Blood Brothers he'd probably treated her poorly. She seemed too frightened to talk. He rubbed his face and decided there wasn't going to be a better time to tell her. He wondered how much she recalled of her 'rescue'. That might be a good place to start. "Do you remember the accident?" he asked. She shook her head with a tiny motion. "When I found you, you were stuck in a tree on the side of the road. Your... traveling companion had fallen about 50 feet below and was very badly injured." Dan saw her eyes flick up to his face occasionally as he spoke. "I thought he was dead so I tried to get you out of the tree. But he wasn't dead. He started shooting at us. Do you have any idea why he would do that?" he asked gently. Tears were starting to well up in her eyes and she shook her head briefly. God, he wasn't ready to deal with tears. He rushed ahead. "I didn't have a choice. He kept shooting at you and managed to hit you twice. I couldn't reach him to stop him so I- I dropped a section of the guard rail on him and he fell the rest of the way to the bottom of the ravine. He didn't survive the fall. I'm so sorry! Was he your husband? A boyfriend?" Her eyes closed and the tears were forced out. A single tear rolled down each cheek. But strangely she seemed to relax a little. He heard her breathe out in a long sigh. Dan hadn't realized she was holding her breath. Then she spoke for the first time. It was almost a whispered croak. "Master." What she'd said didn't register with Dan. It had also been so quiet. "I'm sorry, what?" "Master," she said again. Dan sat back on his heels. This was way outside his area of experience. He shook his head and went back to his original question now that he got her talking. "OK, let's put that aside for now. I'd really like to know your name." Her eyes dropped back to his chest. His frustration surged and engaged his mouth before his brain regained control. "What did your Master call you?" As soon as the words left his lips he wished he could take them back. What a colossal asshole he was! This was exactly why he avoided being around people. "Whore... slut... bitch... cunt... cum-dump... fuck-hole," she immediately whispered, as if she wasn't at all disturbed by his cruel question. Dan was shocked. Then he considered the evidence of the physical abuse. Why hadn't he expected there to be mental abuse to go with it? She seemed to be having trouble with her throat. He caught her glance to the glass of water. God he was so stupid! She was parched and the glass of water was right there beside her. Full. She hadn't taken a drop though he could hear that her throat was raw. He took the glass and lifted it to her lips as he helped her sit up slightly. She sipped at first but when he didn't take it away she began to gulp at the water desperately. "Whoa, easy now. Drink slower or you'll make yourself sick," he said. She immediately stopped and dropped her eyes again. "I didn't say you should stop drinking. If you want more, please drink. Just take smaller sips. Let your stomach adjust," he said, using as calm a voice as he could. She glanced up again then she began to sip at the water. When it was almost gone she pulled back slightly so he put the glass back on the end table and allowed her to settle back on the bed. He was realizing that she wasn't going to collapse in grief with the loss of her "master" and that was a tremendous relief for Dan. She still seemed to be a little nervous but was no longer looking to the doorway every few seconds. So, he was probably right when he'd guessed she was expecting the man to arrive. That was one BIG concern out of the way, for both of them it seemed. "Look, I'm not going to use those names on you so I'd prefer your real one." Her eyes flicked up to his face once. "Do you remember your name?" he asked. She paused then shook her head. How could you not recall your own name? What the hell had been done to her? Well, he couldn't just give her a name. Assigning her a name like Mary, Joan, or Brenda just felt wrong. But a nickname might be okay. It was a friendly gesture as long as the name didn't offend. He thought about what his Mom would have said if she had been alive to meet this young woman. First thing she'd do is feed the poor dear as she was so 'willowy'. His mom loved those old genteel expressions. He smiled at the memory of his mother. He looked at the woman and decided that 'Willow' really did suit her. Gracefully slender and lithe. At least it did now with her underfed body. He'd have to be careful how he approached this. He didn't want to hurt her feelings. "Would you mind if I called you 'Willow' until you recall your real name?" he asked gently. She looked into his eyes with surprise. Even her mouth made a cute little o shape. When she realized she was keeping eye contact she quickly looked down but he could see a smile forming on her lips which she tried to hide. She gave him a little nod in agreement. It was time for him to follow his mother's 'advice' and get some food into her to begin her restoration. "OK 'Willow', I'm going to go make us some breakfast. Considering you look like you haven't eaten in a while I'm going to have you start with some warm porridge and we will see how your stomach handles that. If you are fine by lunch I will start slowly increasing your portions from that meal onwards. Is that okay with you?" She gave him another small nod though she kept her eyes down. He was getting a little exasperated by that but he wouldn't push her. "I'll just step out to the kitchen to prepare the food. You should get dressed and come meet me there when you are ready, okay? It's just down the hall to the left." He went to the kitchen and prepared breakfast for them both. Porridge for her and eggs for him. The simple act of cooking settled his nerves. Dealing with people was still very difficult for him. He always felt so uncomfortable around people and always said the wrong things. As he worked on preparing the meals he realized that it actually felt good taking care of someone other than himself. He hadn't realized how much he'd missed it with his self-imposed isolation. He hadn't heard her enter the kitchen so he jolted a little when he turned back from the fridge to find her standing topless at the end of the counter. She was wearing his socks and track pants but was holding the shirt and bikini top in her hands. He was so surprised he dropped an egg from his nerveless fingers. His eyes locked on her chest until the egg cracked on the floor at his feet. He glanced down and said "Shit!" Willow's expression froze and she dropped down before him and knelt with her forehead pressed to the floor. Her hair fell over the broken egg and soaked it in. He could see she was trembling. Grabbing some paper towels he knelt down and gently took her shoulders in his hands. She flinched deeply at his touch at first but he helped her sit back on her heels then he used the paper towels to sop up the raw egg in her hair. She'd need to wash it but first he wanted her to eat something so she wouldn't pass out in the shower. She kept her eyes down looking at the floor. He did his best to keep his eyes off her chest. "Willow, you didn't do anything wrong. Even if you had I wouldn't expect you to kneel at my feet. okay? I don't know what that guy did to you but you aren't going to be treated poorly here." Her trembling slowed to a stop as the beating she was expecting didn't happen. She cautiously glanced at his face and saw he had an uncomfortable smile. She was obviously confused and looked back down again. "Can I ask you why you are topless?" he asked gently. Willow held out the bikini top. She held it against her chest but he could see she didn't know how to tie the straps. He'd never tied one of these before either but she didn't even seem willing to try. He helped them both stand. Steeling himself to consider this as just another engineering puzzle he could help her without being embarrassed by the personal nature of the task. Standing this close to her he realized that she was actually a couple of inches taller than his 5' 8". He actually had to look up a little to look in her eyes. It was then, when he was just inches from her face that he noticed her eyes. They were the most amazing shade of green with gold flecks. Finding himself getting lost in her eyes he pulled himself back to the task at hand. He took the bikini top from her and tied the top straps together and slipped the loop over her head. Then he got behind her and pulled the bottom strings under her arms and tied it in a bow on her back. He came back around to her front to see if he'd tied it correctly. Her large breasts were straining at the fabric and spilling out of the bottoms. He realized he should have tied the lower string first to provide support under her heavy breasts then tie the top strap to lift the flesh up into a comfortable position. She stood quietly with no expression on her face while he redid the ties. Soon she was looking spectacular in the silky bikini top though it was a little small and struggled to support her bounty. The small gold rings in her nipples could easily be seen pushing against the fabric. Willow shyly looked into his eyes and he was surprised to see a little desperate need there. Like she was looking for acceptance or praise. He was a little uncomfortable but words sprung to his lips automatically. "You look truly lovely!" And she did, aside from looking like she was starving. She certainly had the frame and foundation for true beauty. If she hadn't been so neglected she would be gorgeous. Her expression underwent a strange transformation at his words. She looked shocked at first, like she'd never heard someone mention her beauty before. Then her eyes welled up with tears and she bit her lower lip. She lowered her eyes again but the smile stayed on her lips. Dan took his fleece shirt from her hand and held it out for her to place her arms into the sleeves. He turned her around once the shirt was over her shoulders so he could button up the front. He really needed to hide her amazing tits as his erection was threatening to split his jeans. Having his hands so close to them was not helping. He grabbed some more paper towel and wiped up the remains of the dropped egg. Then he turned back to their breakfast and allowed the homey activity take his thoughts away from Willow's beauty and the tightness developing in his pants. When he was finished he noted that she was still standing exactly where he'd left her. Dan raised an eyebrow and pointed to the chair at the small table by the window. She went to the chair and sat. He placed the full bowl and spoon before her and went back to get his own meal. When he returned he could see her eyes were fixed on the bowl but she hadn't moved. The scent of its rich flavor was gently rising in the steam towards her face and Dan saw a line of drool had tracked from the corner of her mouth to drop to her lap from her chin. "Willow? Willow!" Dan said, trying to get her attention. She jumped slightly then flinched, expecting a slap. "It's okay, you can eat. I made sure it's not too hot. It's safe," he said gently. She lifted the spoon awkwardly then scooped a good amount into her mouth. She froze when the porridge hit her tongue. Her eyes closed in bliss as she rolled the warm porridge across her tongue then swallowed it. She glanced at Dan from under her bangs then quickly took another scoop, then another. Accelerating. Dan reached out and gently took her hand. She froze and looked down, trembling. "Willow, it's okay. Just eat slower or you might make yourself sick. We have all the time in the world. Enjoy your meal." He released her hand after making sure she'd keep the spoon in it. She glanced at him then slowly scooped out another spoonful and slowly put it in her mouth, all the while keeping an eye on him for his approval. Dan felt ridiculous. She was a grown woman and she was asking him to show her how to eat? Before his buzzing nerves provoked him into saying something stupid again he took a deep breath and began to eat his own breakfast. Out of the corner of his eye he saw that she was matching his pace exactly. He'd lift his food to his mouth and she'd lift her spoon to her mouth. He sighed and wondered again what had happened to her to make her this way. She almost seemed desperate for his approval. Didn't she realize she was free of that moron? After breakfast they would need to have a little talk. Hmm... maybe after she showered. She was a little ripe, probably a by-product of her malnutrition. And he had to wash and mend her clothes. Soon he could hear the scrape of her spoon on the bowl as she went after the last morsels of her breakfast. He had probably given her a little too much but it was fairly easy on the stomach, very nutritious, and the extra helping of honey he'd added would start her on track to get some flesh back onto those bones. He poured her some sweet herbal tea to help warm her up and she sipped at this while he finished his own meal. He caught her eyeing a piece of bacon on the edge of his plate and she instinctively pinched her eyes shut and winced when she realized he'd seen her looking. Dan felt so helpless at seeing her fear, then it made him angry at the son-of-a-bitch who did this to her but he knew his anger would frighten her more, so he just let out a slow breath and tried to center himself. He picked up the bacon and held it out to her just before her lips. Willow's nose twitched as she smelled the bacon. Her eyes opened a little and she saw he was feeding her the piece. Something needful flared in her eyes again, making Dan uneasy, and she gently leaned forward to take the bacon into her mouth. As she closed her lips they softly kissed his fingertips. She shyly looked into his eyes again and this time he instinctively knew she was asking for something from him he was not prepared to give. Dan gave her a quick smile then gathered up the dishes and brought them over to the kitchen sink. He kept his back to her and willed his cock to relax. When her soft lips touched his fingers it felt like lightning running straight up his arm, down his spine, and straight to his groin. When he'd got his breath back he glanced over at her and saw she was still munching on the piece of bacon, getting as much enjoyment from it as she could. She glanced at him with a worried look then swallowed it. She still seemed anxious and a little lost, like she had somehow done something wrong and was looking for someone to give her the answer. Dan wished someone would give him some answers. First though, she needed a shower and he needed to fix her clothing situation. He knew that the shower in the master bathroom was where the soaps and shampoos were (he lived here alone after all). So she had better use his bathroom to clean up. He walked back to her and she glanced at his face briefly, trying to read his expression. "I think it would be good and you'll feel much better if you took a shower. You can use the one in my room. I'll get you some fresh clothes and a towel for you. okay?" Willow just nodded and stood up to follow him. He walked into the master bath and pulled a plush towel and a loofa sponge from the small linen closet. When he turned back to Willow she was completely naked and looking curiously into the big shower stall. The girl was not in the least bit self-conscious about being naked in front of him. Dan didn't scold her for being naked as he knew she would just be frightened so he kept his eyes on the shower stall as he pointed out the features and how to operate it. Once she seemed to understand the controls he continued. "Uh, um, the hot water is fed from an underground hot spring into an insulated storage tank and our cold water comes from a tank fed by a nearby stream so you won't run out of either. There are biodegradable soaps and shampoos on the rack there. Here's a new loofa scrub brush you can use as well. I'll leave you clean clothes on the counter just inside the door. I'll get these washed immediately after your shower," he said as he bent down and picked up the clothes she'd stepped out of. Dumping the dirty clothes inside and pulling the laundry bag from the hamper he turned to leave and felt a gentle tug at his sleeve. He looked back and she was standing very close, trembling slightly, looking down but stealing quick glances at his eyes. He could see that desperate need was back in her eyes. "Willow, please take your shower. You'll be fine now. We'll talk once you are done and dressed again, okay?" he said, his voice trembling slightly. God she was so beautiful but so damaged! He could really mess her up if he wasn't careful. To Be Continued in part 2, based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica

In this episode, I'm breaking down why your mental health tanks this time of year, how to catch yourself before you burn your life down, and the real hacks that keep me and my high-performer clients stable when everyone else loses it. This is leadership at the nervous-system level—because if you can't hold your mind, you can't hold your money.Support the showHosted by Casey Shipp — 3000+ transformations, Self-Made Millionaire, High Priestess, Writer, Fitness Cover Model, and Founder of the Hotbody App. ✨ Ready to stop spinning your wheels and finally step into the body, energy, and lifestyle you deserve? [CLICK THE LINK HERE]

A guy stood up a date so she set his house on fire, and a naked guy ran through Walmart and yes drugs were involved. How odd. Your local movie theater has never been in this bad of shape, and guess which city has the most rats? It ain't New York. A Florida teacher showed up to class high on cocaine and it got worse from there, plus if you marry on a holiday, your marriage is cursed. Shit got weird at an Illinois McDonalds and gun play was involved, and even worse, a guy willingly paid alimony for his cats, and he was fine with it. A guy was eating a bag of Doritos and the cops were alerted, and that's not a joke, plus a guy destroyed eighty pumpkins for no reason and yes, it was in Florida. 70-year-old Kelsey Grammer just had his 8th kid with his 4th wife, plus Kim Kardashian thinks the moon landing was a hoax. Cows apparently love jazz music and give more milk and finally, 21 monkeys are on the loose, so beware! Its amazing how shit gets stranger every week. How can that be?

With Shawn on an extended hiatus to cure his verbal diarrhea, Keithie brings in Tim Capel to provide some new flow. WCW has a better track record of showcasing mid-card stars than the Fed. - Tim Owen Hart was really "The Best There Is, The Best There Was & The Best There Ever Will Be" - Keithie

www.TheMasonAndFriendsShow.com https://thejuunit.bandcamp.com/releases https://www.youtube.com/@SuperStationWJDL-TV5 A Ridiculous Fever Dream of Pro Wrestling Presented by J Dub https://www.glass-flo.com Great Pipes for Sure Weapons Spoiler Alert, Not Good,. Schools Back, Twigs and Blood, Mind Control, Robber Plot Device, Zombie Runner, Stalking, Salt Lines., talking Shit, 3i Atlas,. Maybe intelligent. Electrical, Could be Independence Day? Pixels? Terrance Howard? Questions,. Monkey's Escaped. Still Loose, Why Shoot to Kill? Predator style Monkey? impressive kick, Tearing it up, Alien Plans, Jesus Comes Out? Kupa Troops, New Predator, characters, the music of this episode@ https://open.spotify.com/playlist/3IHdKRxP4AjZJzf2MOUM2V?si=7506c81bd8a74d77 support the show@ www.patreon.com/MperfectEntertainment

Who's the most effective?

A super short pod this week, as we were watching the final game of the World Series of Baseball and it just kept going. It's all here tho, Shit quiz. Facts and Updates. Enjoy. Find our Patreon page HERE.Join the How 'Bout This Discord server to be part of the conversation.Spark Podcast Network.Executive Produced by Jason Geary, Karl McConnell and Rik Brown.Produced and Edited by Jason Geary.Music by THE Robbie Ellis. Check him out on Spotify here. ★ Support this podcast on Patreon ★

Listen to the No Chingues crew talk about all of the day's chingaderas. ·     Drums of Baby Oil·     George Santos, Ghislaine Maxwell? Is Shitler Planning His Own Supervillain Team?·     Chronic Shitter·     Mitch McConnel's Stops, Drops, and Turtles·     Stephen Miller, Sleepy Dildo, and ICE: Proof of White Supremacy?·     ICE Targeting School Drop Offs·     Some Good Whites·     JD Jizz Dancer Vance·     Cousins Don't Count… For ICE·     Vic Mensa·     Follow the Money: Private Equity and Grifting·     Bitch Shit·     Lupillo Rivera's ICE Doppelgänger·     Si ChinguesWe have no idea what we're doing... but we're keeping it moving with the unearned confidence of a mediocre White man!¯_(ツ)_/¯Listen, subscribe, share, and leave a five-star review! (or go to hell).Follow The No Chingues Crew on ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Threads⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠, BlueSky, ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠TikTok⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠,  ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Instagram⁠⁠⁠. Martin Malecho – BlueSky TikTok, Threads

Today I am joined by Lucy Blakiston, owner of the OG Instagram news account, Shit You Should Care About, which now has over 3.4 Million followers (& I can almost bet you've shared one of their tiles on your story before). In this episode we not only talk about the origins of content creating, online performance activism and the conflicting feelings of sometimes being the only news source for people - but we decide to tackle a big question that I have been desperately wanting to cover on Small Talk for a while now, should we expect celebrities to speak on politics?? It's a question that both Lucy and I have gone back and forth on many times over the years (and in this episode) and we are so excited to hear your thoughts.

Its the NFL trade deadline day and NFL week 9 was one of the weirdest days in a long while as a number of teams either did or nearly shat the bed. After that the gentlemen preview the Thursday Night football game between the Raiders and the Broncos

It's November, Goons! This month's theme is Family Gory Gatherings here on Slashers Podcast. What better way to kick off the month than showcasing a body horror film that surrounds a dysfunctional family? Listen as we delve into David Cronenberg's, The Brood from 1979! The film stars Samantha Eggar, Oliver Reed and Art Hindle. This one is streaming on HBO Max so give it a watch if you haven't watched all the gooey, gory, gross fun!Special shout-out to our dear friend of the podcast, Tiffany Shepis!l!Don't forget to rate, review, and subscribe to Slashers Podcast for more deep dives into cult horror films!You can also find us on Facebook at the Group page Mutant Goons From Beyond. You can find our merch, and links to all our online presence here: linktr.ee/slasherspodTheme song is I wanna Die by Mini Meltdowns. https://open.spotify.com/artist/5ZAk6lUDsaJj8EAhrhzZnh ; https://minimeltdowns.bandcamp.com/ Outtro Song is If I Gave a Fuck, I'd Give a Shit by Rushmore.rushmorefl.bandcamp.com@rushmorefl

Rach thought she was nailing the day, so organised. It was all going swimmingly.... until it wasn't!See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

After a brief hiatus, Somewhere in Time Podcast return with episode 5 of their discussion on albums from the year 1995. This episode celebrates the 30th anniversary of the album "Adrenaline" by Deftones. Also discussed this episode is recent news regarding the next Megadeth album, a Halloween themed EP from the band Unto Others, and music from David Gilmour, Soulfly, and Hayley Williams in the "Shit you gotta hear" segment.    Follow Somewhere in Time Podcast on Social Media: www.facebook.com/somewhereintimepodcast Instagram - @somewhereintimepodcast TikTok – Somewhere in Time Podcast

It's somebody's fault at this point...Shit needs to change

Karl has all the asnwers, we double down on Christmas Ninjas, we think about sponsoring an arena. Shit quiz, and a Ricket update. Find our Patreon page HERE.Join the How 'Bout This Discord server to be part of the conversation.Spark Podcast Network.Executive Produced by Jason Geary, Karl McConnell and Rik Brown.Produced and Edited by Jason Geary.Music by THE Robbie Ellis. Check him out on Spotify here. ★ Support this podcast on Patreon ★

From 10-12-21: Kelly's first "legit" recording back in the studio with Sophie after a long weekend in Seattle. They think back on their teenage years and predict what raising the Stafford girls at that age will be like. Thank you for supporting our sponsors!Hiya: Go to https://HiyaHealth.com/MORNING to get 50% off your first order.Revolve: Shop at REVOLVE.com/MORNINGAFTER and use code MORNINGAFTER for 15% off your first order. #REVOLVEpartnerLittle Spoon: Get 50% off your first online order at https://littlespoon.com/MORNINGAFTER with code MORNINGAFTER at checkoutSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Brought to you by WA Camping AdventuresPlease sit back and enjoy!"WACA10" for 10% OFF ALL SHELTER ONLINE BEER AND MERCH"WACA10" discount code for all TIEGEAR GEAR!!"WACA10" discount code for all CANVAS PRODUCTS FROM TRC CONCEPTS!!!www.trc-concepts.com.auWA Camping Adventures Patreon Link: LOADS OF EXTRAS!!!https://www.patreon.com/wacampingadventuresEVERYMAN CHATS PODCAST SUBSCRIPTION SUPPORT!!!https://www.buzzsprout.com/2133601/supporters/new WA Camping Adventures MERCH!:https://www.wacampingadventures.com.au/Follow WA CAMPING ADVENTURES of INSTAGRAM and FACEBOOK!WA Camping Adventures Podcast:https://www.buzzsprout.com/2133601Support the showEmail your questions and thoughts to info@wacampingadventures.com.auWA Camping Adventures on youtube, instagram and facebookSubscribe if you can relateSupport the showEmail your questions and thoughts to info@wacampingadventures.com.auWA Camping Adventures on youtube, instagram and facebookSubscribe if you can relate

On a "Very Special" Episode of The Shit Take, coming off of recent trends where WWE and AEW are scheduling same day shows, Keith and Shawn pivot on normal direction of the show and discuss the great divide amongst wrestling fans on social media and in general when it comes to perception and opinions on current day wrestling. 

VYS0052 | Goddamn Shit-sucking Vampires - Halloween 2025: The Lost Boys - Vayse to Face with Sorcha Ní Fhlain - Show Notes "Sleep all day. Party all night. Never grow old. Never die." - Sounds exhausting. This is not how Hine and Buckley do Halloween anymore. So, instead of re-living their twenties, or the Lost Decade, as they call it, they talk to Dr Sorcha Ní Fhlainn about the greatest horror movie of the 1980s, or the Lost Boys, as they call it. Sorcha is a film critic, a writer, an academic - a Reader in Film Studies with a specialism in American Film at Manchester Metropolitan University specialising in Gothic Studies and Horror Cinema, with a particular focus on Vampires - and an all-round legend who helps Hine and Buckley get their teeth stuck deep into Joel Schumacher's 1987 masterpiece without getting lost in the gory details (but never over-looking the Corey details). The Lost Boys stands up well to scrutiny (well, mostly...kind of...) and Sorcha leads a discussion ranging from the transplanting of vampiric folklore from dark-ages Europe to MTV-era USA, the history of the vampire as a metaphor in literature and cinema, the way in which the Lost Boys and contemporary 1980s vampire movies, Near Dark and Fright Night contributed to queer horror, exactly what it is that makes the Lost Boys one of the greatest movies of all time... and what's the deal with the greased up, pumped up, beach-party thrusting sax-player and why is it that he's brilliant? (recorded 6 October 2025) Dr Sorcha Ní Fhlainn Sorcha's Website (https://www.mmu.ac.uk/staff/profile/dr-sorcha-ni-fhlainn) Sorcha's Instagram (https://www.instagram.com/vampiresorcha/?hl=en) Sorcha's Twitter (https://www.instagram.com/vampiresorcha/?hl=en) Dr Sorcha Ní Fhlainn - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sorcha_N%C3%AD_Fhlainn) Postmodern Vampires: Film, Fiction, and Popular Culture by Dr Sorcha Ní Fhlainn - Good Reads (https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/43291111-postmodern-vampires) Visions of the Vampire: Two Centuries of Blood-sucking Tales, Edited by Dr Sorcha Ní Fhlainn and Xavier Aldana Reyes - Good Reads (https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/54578546-visions-of-the-vampire) Clive Barker: Dark imaginer, Edited by Dr Sorcha Ní Fhlainn - Good Reads (https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/35083074-clive-barker) The Worlds of Back to the Future: Critical Essays on the Films, Edited by Sorcha Ní Fhlainn - Good Reads (https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/8514388-the-worlds-of-back-to-the-future) The Lost Boys Lost Boys Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Q786UsnOcsY) Lost Boys - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Lost_Boys) Back to the Future Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qvsgGtivCgs) Back to the Future - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Back_to_the_Future) Kiefer Sutherland - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiefer_Sutherland) Lost Boys - Michael Super Cut (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6kX3GmaUuvs) Jason Patric - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jason_Patric) Corey Feldman - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Corey_Feldman) Corey Haim - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Corey_Haim) Alex Winter - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alex_Winter) Vampire - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vampire) Clive Barker - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Clive_Barker) The X-Files Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8HKAR9MYvsQ) The X-Files - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_X-Files) Fright Night Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PMRH0RIEjnc) Fright Night - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fright_Night) Interview With the Vampire Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sCmYN6TLd8A) Interview With the Vampire - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Interview_with_the_Vampire_(film)) Our Vampires, Ourselves by Nina Auerbach (https://uk.bookshop.org/p/books/our-vampires-ourselves-nina-auerbach/328397?ean=9780226032023&next=t&next=t) Near Dark Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VllIQYnC20s) Near Dark - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Near_Dark) Twilight Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uxjNDE2fMjI) Twlight - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Twilight_(2008_film)) True Blood - Trailer (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3Wk3HSiX-vQ) True Blood - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/True_Blood) Thomas Ligotti - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thomas_Ligotti) Dracula - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dracula) Zombie - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zombie) John William Polidori - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_William_Polidori) The Vampyre - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Vampyre) Lord Byron - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lord_Byron) Frankenstein - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Frankenstein) Mary Shelley (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mary_Shelley) Nosferatu - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nosferatu) F. W. Murnau - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/F._W._Murnau) I Am Legend by Richard Matheson - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/I_Am_Legend_(novel)) Dracula (1931) Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VoaMw91MC9k) The Hunger Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7a6YFwC2zKA) The Hunger - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Hunger_(1983_film)) Whitley Strieber - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Whitley_Strieber) Michael Chapman (cinematographer) - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Michael_Chapman_(cinematographer)) Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV Series) - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Buffy_the_Vampire_Slayer) Joel Schumacher - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Joel_Schumacher) St. Elmo's Fire (film) - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/St._Elmo%27s_Fire_(film)) St. Elmo's Fire Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=j9Z0Aq8VrN0) Bram Stoker's Dracula (1992 film) - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bram_Stoker%27s_Dracula_(1992_film)) Bram Stoker's Dracula Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cpAfqCUaVwg) Dianne Wiest (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dianne_Wiest) Tim Cappello - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tim_Cappello) I Still Believe by Tim Cappello (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PdaaGlyu7EQ) "30 Years Ago, The Lost Boys Introduced Me to Queer Cinema" by Alcy Leyva - Bright Wall/Dark Room (https://www.brightwalldarkroom.com/2017/12/01/30-years-ago-lost-boys-introduced-queer-cinema/) "The Night Has its Price: The Queer Fangs of ‘Near Dark'" by Brant Lewis - Dread Central (https://www.dreadcentral.com/editorials/432422/the-night-has-its-price-the-queer-fangs-of-near-dark/) "THE BOYS NEXT DOOR: The Homoeroticism of Fright Night and how it saved my life" by Glenn McQuaid - Gayly Dreadful (https://www.gaylydreadful.com/blog/2019/6/19/the-boys-next-door-the-homoeroticism-of-fright-night-and-how-it-saved-my-life) Family Ties - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Family_Ties) Sorcha's Recommendations Let the Right One In by John Ajvide Lindqvist (https://uk.bookshop.org/p/books/let-the-right-one-in-john-ajvide-lindqvist/2304399?ean=9781848423749&next=t) Let the Right One In Trailer - YouTube (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ICp4g9p_rgo) Let the Right One In (film) - Wikipedia (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Let_the_Right_One_In_(film)) Postmodern Vampires: Film, Fiction, and Popular Culture by Dr Sorcha Ní Fhlainn - Good Reads (https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/43291111-postmodern-vampires) Our Vampires, Ourselves by Nina Auerbach (https://uk.bookshop.org/p/books/our-vampires-ourselves-nina-auerbach/328397?ean=9780226032023&next=t&next=t) Celluloid Vampires: Life After Death in the Modern World by Stacey Abbott - Good Reads (https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/1960941.Celluloid_Vampires) Queer for Fear: Horror Film and the Queer Spectator by Heather O. Petrocelli - University of Wales Press (https://www.uwp.co.uk/book/queer-for-fear-petrocelli/) Vayse online Website (https://www.vayse.co.uk/) Twitter (https://twitter.com/vayseesyav) Bluesky (https://bsky.app/profile/vayseesyav.bsky.social) Instagram (https://www.instagram.com/vayseesyav/) Bandcamp (Music From Vayse) (https://vayse.bandcamp.com/) Ko-Fi (https://ko-fi.com/vayse) Email: vayseinfo@gmail.com Special Guest: Sorcha Ní Fhlainn.

Lame Dating Excuses, Gerk's Insensitive, No Grass Growing Here and Keek's Colonoscopy

Welcome to the YOU CAN CALL ME “BOSSY” PODCAST! This powerful quick hit episode dives deep into an all-too-common experience: the frustration of feeling stuck, asking ourselves, “Why am I here again?” Inspired by a recent group coaching call inside my membership, The Club, we explore why we keep facing the same challenges, even as we grow. I will unpack the layers of personal development, how some problems have roots in our unconscious mind, and how growth often means encountering old struggles at new levels. Plus I also highlight the power of coaching and relatable mentorship, sharing real-life examples and advice for anyone feeling like they're circling back to old issues. Tune in for stories, insights, and actionable wisdom to help you see these moments not as setbacks, but as opportunities for growth and expansion. Key Takeaways: The difference between presenting (surface-level) issues and root causes Importance for coaches, mentors, or leaders to have gone through what their clients are experiencing When old issues resurface, it usually signals a new opportunity for learning or growth If you enjoyed this episode and are excited for more, please be sure to SUBSCRIBE and write a review to help build momentum and support the show (5-stars would be AWESOME!) _____________________________________________ JOIN US IN - THE CLUB - An annual membership where high-achieving women come together to unapologetically OWN THEIR “BOSSY” in order to rise to the top, make massive impact, and not burn out while doing it. Join TODAY to get access to all past workshop replays and past group coaching calls - always incredible takeaways and AHA moments from reviewing these sessions! Grab your spot in THE CLUB today by CLICKING HERE! _____________________________________________ LET'S FREAKING GO!FREE RESOURCE: JOURNAL PROMPT VAULTWant to work on connecting with your subconscious mind to work through blocks, limiting beliefs and stories that aren't working for you? Download my free GET OUT OF YOUR OWN DAMN WAY PROMPT VAULT - over 50 prompts to help you connect with your subconscious and build awareness around what needs to get cleared! CLICK HERE to download now! LET'S CONNECT: Follow me on Instagram, LinkedIn, or TikTok Grab a signed copy of my bestselling book STAND IN YOUR POWER HEREWatch my TEDx Talk “The Wisdom of Your Ancestors Should Be Ignored” HERE

Live Recorded Set from VirtualDJ Radio PowerBase

FULL SHOW : A conversation about overrated Sports movies leads us to find what the best one is, we'll learn that not everyone had a great school excursion. Lehmo stops by to chat golf and why are Titus' kids needing photos of him? Catch Mick in the Morning LIVE from 6-9am weekdays on 105.1 Triple M. To watch your favourite new Breakfast Radio crew in action, follow @molloy and @triplemmelb on InstagramSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress Dirk encounters a stranded motorist who looks very familiar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a simply beautiful day, just perfect for riding; bright sunlight, clear sky, not too hot, no wind to speak of, absolutely perfect. Dirk had been on the road riding with his club since early morning, and now it was very late in the afternoon, and he was headed home.  He had spent the last two hours at the clubhouse with his brothers, having a few cold ones after a long and enjoyable day on the road, and now he was heading for his house with the sun setting behind him. The brotherhood of his club and the pleasure of riding the roads with them was the reason he joined the club in the first place, and he was already looking forward to the next ride with them. He was riding down a back road that was far enough off the main track that it wasn t used all that often, and it was one of his favorite roads to ride for just that reason. People driving cars, or cagers as they were known in the biker world, were the single biggest threat to anyone on a motorcycle, and Dirk avoided heavily traveled roads whenever he could. He was just rounding a bend in the road when he saw a car pulled off to the side of the road with what appeared to be a woman standing next to it, looking down at the right front tire which was flat. He slowed his bike and then pulled off the road, parking behind the car, a fairly new black Mustang convertible. The woman, a tall blonde wearing a gold sleeveless blouse, black slacks and flats, looked at him with apprehension as he got off the bike and walked over to her. No doubt she was sizing him up, just as he was doing the same to her. She was a stunner, to be sure, and from what Dirk could see beneath the form-fitting top and slacks she was wearing she had a body to die for. Dirk guessed that she was about 50 years old or so, but she certainly didn t look it either in her face or her body. Dirk was a boob man, always had been and always would be, and the woman standing next to the car certainly filled the bill. While not huge her boobs were big, bigger than average, which pleased Dirk to no end. And from what he could see beneath the fairly tight top and snug slacks she was wearing this woman was a very fit and trim 50. He could tell she was apprehensive because he had ridden up on a Harley and was wearing the colors of an MC; Dirk had encountered this before and knew how to handle it. His boots crunched in the gravel as he walked up to the car, stopping at the trunk to keep some space between them until she was sure he wasn t going to attack her. She turned to face him as he stopped. You need some help, ma'am? he asked, putting his hand on the trunk of the car. Dirk could see some of the apprehension leave her face when he used the word ma'am, which was exactly his intention. Yes, I do! she said, giving him a nervous smile. As you can see I ve got a flat, and I have no idea of how to change a tire! Do you have road hazard on your car insurance? he asked. If you have that you can call for a tow truck, and the driver will change your tire for you at no charge, he said. Yes, I do, but they always take so goddamn long to get here! she said, her smile broadening just a bit as she became more comfortable with him. And I really don t feel like standing out here on the side of the road way out in Bumfuck Egypt while I m waiting for the tow truck to get here! She put her hand to her mouth and paused for a moment before continuing. I m sorry, I always curse whenever I get nervous or upset, and right now I m a little bit of both. No need to be nervous, ma'am, all bikers aren t like what you see on TV, he said, trying to reassure you. Most of us aren t, actually, so don t let the colors fool you. Now would you like me to change your tire for you? he asked, and her face immediately brightened. You d do that for me? For some strange woman you ve never met before? she asked, her eyes bright. You re hardly a 'strange woman, and yes, I d be happy to change your tire for you! Dirk replied. Thank you so much! she said, a smile on her face. She took a step towards him, extending her hand as she continued. I m Caroline, she said, introducing herself. Dirk stepped forward and took her hand, shaking it as he spoke. Dirk, he said, returning her smile. Nice to meet you, Caroline! Now let me get at this tire so you can get on your way, he said, releasing her hand. Fifteen minutes later he was done, standing next to the Mustang and wiping his hands on a shop rag he s gotten out of the saddlebags on his bike. That temporary tire is next to useless, so you might want to get your real tire repaired or replaced as soon as you can, like tomorrow, he said, nodding to the donut tire now bolted onto the front right wheel. And stay off the major highways with it, those things aren t designed for highway speeds. I ve seen them literally disintegrate at those speeds, and it didn t end well for the driver. Thank you, I will, Caroline said, looking down at the temporary tire before looking back up at him. And thank you so much for stopping to help me, Dirk, you ve been a real gentleman in more ways than one! she said, reaching out and touching him on the arm as she spoke. The smile on her face was genuine this time with no trace of nervousness. You have to let me pay you for this, she said, looking into his eyes. Nope, I wouldn t dream of it! he replied. I was raised to respect women and do right by them, so this is just a normal thing for me. She smiled at him again as he said this. Well, then, at least you have to let me buy you a beer! she said, pausing for a moment before continuing. Or would you rather come to my house and have it there? she asked, the look in her eyes changing. I think we d be much more comfortable there than in a noisy old bar, don t you? she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. That all depends on what you have in mind, he said, grinning at her as he played her game. She grinned right back as she replied. I guess you ll just have to come to my house and find out, won t you, Dirk? she asked coyly. I guess so, he said, smiling at her. Great! Just follow me, it s not that far! she said. She walked around the front of the car and got in, starting the engine as Dirk walked back to his bike. He tossed the shop rag back into the open saddlebag, closed and secured it, then got on his bike and fired it up. She pulled her Mustang out onto the road, being careful not to spray him with gravel as she did so, and Dirk followed her. Ten minutes later they were pulling into the driveway of a single-story ranch-style house sitting in the middle of about five acres of land. The closest neighbor was at least that far away, and Dirk liked the house right away. The garage door opened as Caroline s car got close, and she pulled the Mustang inside to park it. There wasn t enough room in the garage for his bike, so Dirk parked it in the driveway just outside of the garage and got off. He walked into the garage just as Caroline was closing the door to her car. We ll go in the side door, so just follow me, she said, turning to walk to the door. Dirk couldn t help but notice and admire her firm, shapely ass as she walked in front of him. 'Damn, but she looks good for a broad her age! he thought to himself as he followed her into the house. Caroline pressed a button on the garage door opener control that was on the wall next to the door, and the garage door began dropping down behind them. The side door took them right into the kitchen, and once inside Caroline dropped her car keys and purse on the counter. She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, then looked at him and smiled. Imported or domestic? she asked, standing behind the open refrigerator door. Domestic, please. I can t stand imported beer. Most of them are bitter and have a nasty aftertaste to them, he replied. Domestic it is, then! she said, bending over to retrieve a beer. When she stood up she was holding a dark brown bottle of beer in each hand, and she nudged the refrigerator door with her hip to get it to swing closed. He was happy to see that the beer just happened to be his favorite brand. She held one of the beers out to him, smiling as she spoke. I don t like imported beer much either, she said, twisting the top off her beer, then dropping it into the trash can at the end of the counter. And for pretty much the same reasons you stated. I only keep in in the house because some of my friends like it. She held her beer up in his direction and made a toast. So, here s to new friends! she said, giving him a big smile. He smiled back, clinking the neck of his bottle against hers. To new friends, he said, and then they both took a drink from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it went down smooth. Let's go into the living room and relax, shall we? Caroline asked, motioning towards the big living room adjacent to the kitchen. Sounds good to me, Dirk replied, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room. The room was huge, bigger than any living room he had ever seen, and was sunken on top of that. The circular walls of the sunken living room were lined with tan leather couches and love seats with a big, round coffee table in the middle, and in the middle of that sat the biggest, most elaborate bong Dirk had ever seen. Caroline walked down the short stairway into the living room and then sat down on one of the couches. She patted the couch next to her, smiling at Dirk, so he walked down into the living room and sat down next to her, keeping a respectable distance between them. They still didn't know each other all that well, although Dirk knew more about her than she thought he did. In any event, he was playing it cool for now. :So tell me, Dirk, what do you do when you're not rescuing damsels in distress who are stranded on the side of the road, she asked, looking at him and taking a sip from her beer. Not much, actually, he replied, taking a pull from his beer, before he continued. I guess you could say I'm kind of retired. My parents were killed in a car crash when I was 24, and I inherited enough money and holdings that I don't have to work again for the rest of my life. I'm so sorry, Dirk. Caroline said, frowning. She ran his hand along the side of his face as she spoke, her hand was warm and soft, and it gave Dirk a chill. Thank you, but it's okay, he said, looking into her eyes. I'm okay now. Took a while for me to get over it, to get used to the idea that they were gone, but thanks to the help of some of my friends and a therapist who really knows her shit, I managed to get my life on track. Good. I'm so glad to hear that, she replied, smiling. So now for the most part, I just cruise around the country on my bike, either that or I'm out riding with my club, he said, sitting back on the couch. Sounds like a pretty good life if you ask me, Caroline said. Is there a Mrs. Dirk or a lady friend in the picture, she asked, raising her eyebrows. No, I'm too much of a nomad for that, Dirk replied. Besides, I'm way too young to settle down or get involved in a serious relationship. I'm too busy enjoying myself and having a good time, he said, chuckling a bit. And getting laid as much as you can along the way, I imagine, she said, grinning at him as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. Yeah, there's that, too, Dirk said, grinning right back at her. He took a pull from his beer before he continued, the thought crossing his mind that it was time to let her know that he knew about her. So, what have you been up to since you retired from the industry? he asked, taking her by surprise. And what brings you all the way out here from Los Angeles? She smiled a half-smile as she looked down for a moment at the beer in her lap. It was the kind of smile you make when you know you've been caught at something. She looked up at him, still smiling as she spoke. When did you recognize me? she asked quietly. As soon as I got close enough to get a good look, he replied. So that explains the you're no strange woman comment you made out on the road, then, she said, and Dirk nodded. I had a feeling you may have recognized me, but I wasn't sure. You were being very cool about it all, I must say. It wasn't easy, let me tell you, he said. When I was a kid going through puberty, you were my favorite porn star of all time. I saw just about every movie you ever made, and I couldn't even begin to tell you the number of times I, well, that is, I mean. He stammered, realizing that he'd gotten carried away with his enthusiasm and said too much. The number of times you masturbated over me? she said, finishing his sentence for him and grinning at him. Well, yeah, he said, slightly embarrassed. She laughed at his obvious discomfort, then put her hand on his leg as she replied. It's okay, Dirk, really it is, she said. I'd be insulted if you didn't masturbate over me. After all, that's the whole point of porn, isn't it? I mean, who watches porn and doesn't masturbate? she asked, leaning back and taking her hand from his leg. Good point, he said, taking another drink from his beer. Did you come hard, Dirk? she asked, and Dirk just about choked on his beer. He turned and looked at her, and she leaned over towards him as she spoke again, bracing herself with one hand on the couch next to him. Did you come hard for me? she asked, her voice a throaty whisper. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yeah, I did, he said in a low voice. No porn star ever made me come the way you did, then or now. She smiled at this, looking deep into his eyes as she spoke again. Would you like for me to make you come now, Dirk? she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She put her hand on the top of his thigh and rubbed up and down as she spoke, and Dirk could feel his cock beginning to twitch as the blood started rushing to it. I mean, after all, it's the least I could do to repay you for helping me today, don't you think? I'd have to be crazy to say no, he said, leaning forward and putting his beer on the coffee table, then sitting back. And I'm a lot of things, but crazy ain't one of them. She smiled at his reply, her hand still moving up and down on his thigh, but moving up higher with every stroke. You remember what my specialty was, don't you, Dirk? she asked, still smiling and still rubbing his thigh. As I recall, you gave one hell of a blowjob, he replied, and she grinned at this. I gave the best blowjobs in the business, she said proudly. Nobody could suck a cock like me, and I mean nobody, she said, sliding her hand up and onto the growing bulge in his jeans. She gripped his cock gently through his jeans as she continued. Would you like me to suck your cock, Dirk? she asked, her voice a whisper. Would you like for me to suck your cock, make you come in my mouth, and then swallow it? She squeezed his cock harder through his jeans, feeling it growing beneath her hand. I'd like that very much, Dirk said in a low voice. She broke out into a big smile at his reply, then slid off the couch to kneel in front of him, spreading his knees out as she did. She sat down on her haunches, her hands on his knees for support, then running her hands at the tops of his thighs towards his crotch. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, as her hands met at his cock. She massaged and squeezed his cock through his jeans for a moment, looking down at the growing lump in his jeans, then moved her hands to the button at the top. She opened the button and then slid the zipper down slowly, looking up at him again as she did so. When the zipper was all the way down, she pulled his jeans open, looking down as she did so, and was pleasantly surprised to see that not only was he not wearing any boxers, he was also clean-shaven. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke. Oh, look, a naked cock! she cooed, holding his jeans open. Is it for me? All yours. Dirk replied. Let's set him and his two brothers free, shall we? she asked, reaching inside his jeans to cup his balls in her hand. She gently lifted them up and pulled them out of his jeans, moving his jeans aside with the other hand. His cock and balls were now fully exposed, and she was pleasantly surprised to see that Dirk shaved his balls as well. She looked up at him as she spoke. I'm so glad to see that you shave, Dirk, she said, her voice husky. It makes giving you a blowjob and sucking on your balls so much easier. Caroline smiled at him again and then lowered her head down to his cock. She ran her warm, wet tongue slowly along the underside of his semi-erect cock from the base to the tip, leaving a glistening trail behind. She did this several times before she moved down to his balls, licking them just as slowly and lovingly as she had his cock. She wrapped one hand around his shaft, pumping it slowly to full hardness as she planted her soft, warm lips on his balls. She opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls into her mouth, rolling her tongue around it as she lifted her head up, pulling on it with her mouth. She repeated the process with the other one until his balls were slick and shiny with her spit. Dirk watched in amazement as she worked him over. He simply couldn't believe that the porn star of his youthful dreams was actually in front of him on her knees, sucking on his cock and balls. And damn! but she was good. His cock was rock hard and throbbing by now, her hand wrapped firmly around it and pumping it as she worked on his balls. She released his ball from her mouth with a gentle pop, then ran her tongue over and around both of them before opening her mouth as wide as she could, placing her lips on his sack. With gentle but steady suction, she sucked both of his balls into her mouth, and Dirk could see her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was filled with his balls. She looked up at him for a moment, still pumping his cock with her hand, and then continued working on his balls. She rolled her tongue around them as much as she could, but her mouth was so full that all she could really do was suck on them and tug on them by lifting her head up. She did this for a few moments, then let his balls slip from her mouth. Aha, she sighed, her mouth open. I just love sucking on a man's balls, she said, grinning up at him as she continued pumping his cock with her hand. Almost as much as I love sucking on his dick. She ran the flat of her soft, wet tongue up the underside of his cock from his balls to the tip, opening her mouth wide when she got to the head and lowering it down over the first three inches of his cock, before closing her lips around it. She immediately applied suction, slowly pulling her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She sucked hard on the head, swirling her tongue over and around it, before sliding her mouth all the way down his shaft. She took his entire length in her mouth, her nose pressing against his abdomen as she deep-throated him, massaging and squeezing his balls with her hand as she did so. Then she slowly slid her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth again, once more swirling her tongue around it. Um, she mowed around the head of his cock, looking up at him as the corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She grabbed the wet shaft in her hand and pumped as she released it from her mouth to speak. I can taste your pre-cum, she said, gripping his cock tightly in her fist and pumping it hard. And I can't wait to taste your cum when I make your cock explode in my mouth. Then she opened her mouth wide again and dropped her mouth down on his cock, again waiting until the first three inches was in her mouth, before she closed her lips around it. She repeated what she had just done, sucking hard on his cock as she slid her mouth all the way down and then slowly back up his shaft, her hand gripping and massaging his heavy balls as she did so. Damn, but she's good. The best in the business. And if she keeps this up, I'm gonna cum in no time. Dirk thought to himself as he watched Caroline's head bob up and down on his shaft. Her tempo was just right, not too fast and not too slow, but just fast enough with just the right amount of suction. As if she had read his thoughts, Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock again, her eyes sparkling. When she got to the head of his cock, this time she changed tactics. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock again, and then slid her mouth down to take only the head and the first two inches into her mouth. Then she sucked on his cock like she was drinking from a straw, moving her jaw around and sliding her tongue up and down the underside of his cock while she tugged and pulled on his balls. She intentionally left the part of his shaft that wasn't in her mouth untouched, not pumping it with her hand as she had done before. This way, she knew, the sensations of what she was doing would be concentrated strictly around the head of his cock, and she knew from past experience that if she kept this up it wouldn't be long before he was coming in her mouth. But she wasn't ready for that to happen, not yet, anyway. When Caroline started sucking on him like this, he let his head fall back, closing his eyes and moaning slightly as he gripped the cushion of the couch in his fists. Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, taking in the sight of Caroline looking at him while working on his cock, her cheeks hollowed in from the suction she was applying to his dick, her jaw working as she sucked on his turgid cock. Shit! Dirk gasped, making Caroline smile around his cock again. She sucked on him for a few moments more, then released his cock from her mouth with a pop. You like that, huh, Dirk? she asked, gripping his throbbing shaft, with her free hand and pumping it firmly. His pre-cum was flowing like a river, and Caroline ducked her head down to lick up the big drop that appeared at the head of his cock. She smiled up at him as she swallowed it down. That's fucking amazing! Dirk replied, a little out of breath. You keep that up and you'll have me coming in your mouth in no time, he warned, half hoping that she would and the other half hoping not. She was giving him the absolute best blow job of his entire life and he wasn't ready for it to be over. I know, but I'm not ready for that just yet, she said, smiling as she looked at the swollen head of his cock protruding from her fist. I want to suck on your dick a little longer before I make you cum, if that's okay with you? she said, looking back up at him and smiling a half smile. Before he had a chance to reply she removed her hand from his shaft and opened her mouth wide, shoving her head forward as she engulfed his entire cock in her mouth. She closed her lips around the base and sucked hard as she pulled her head back quickly, her tongue pressed firmly against the sensitive underside of his shaft, releasing his cock from her mouth with a loud, slurpy pop. Ah, she gasped, her mouth open as she took a quick breath, before engulfing his cock once again and repeating what she had just done. Ah, she gasped again, a thick strand of saliva hanging from her bottom lip leading to the head of Dirk's cock. She took another quick breath and glanced up at Dirk before shoving her head forward once more. Ah, as her mouth slipped from his cock again, and then again and again until she had done this five or six times. Dirk's cock was slick and shiny with her spit, her lips shiny and wet as well. The last time she shoved Dirk's cock down her throat she held it there, her nose pressed against his abdomen as she sucked and swallowed around his throbbing shaft for a moment before pulling her mouth from his cock. Ah, she gasped, looking up at Dirk with an open-mouthed grin as she grabbed his slippery cock with her hand, wiping her lips with the back of her other hand before she spoke. I'm going to make you cum now, Dirk, she said breathlessly, panting a little from her efforts on his cock, pumping the shaft in her hand. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum, so I can taste you before I swallow it down, after I show it to you, of course. She lowered her mouth to his cock once more, opening her mouth just enough to let his cock slide in, her soft lips sliding over the head as she pushed her mouth down onto the thick shaft. She slid her mouth all the way down to the base, pausing there and sucking for a moment, before slowly sliding her mouth back up his cock, firmly pressing the flat of her tongue against the underside as she went. She stopped when she had about two inches of his cock still in her mouth, and Dirk had a feeling he knew what was coming. And he was right. Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock for just a moment, then began sucking on his shaft the same way she had done a few minutes before, just the head and first two inches in her mouth, the rest of his shaft untouched, her hand gripping and tugging on his balls. She worked her jaw back and forth around the head of his cock, sucking hard as she swirled her tongue over and around it, sliding it up and down the sensitive underside repeatedly. She looked up at him, never taking her eyes from his as she sucked hard on his cock, tugging and pulling at his balls, urging him on towards his impending orgasm. It was only about a minute or so before Dirk felt his balls shift in her hand, and Carolina must have felt it as well. She increased the suction on his cock and the motions of her jaw, and felt his cock thicken and swell in her mouth as he was getting ready to come. His orgasm built quickly, quicker than Dirk had ever experienced before, and he heard Caroline moan around his cock. That was all it took. Dirk's cock exploded as his orgasm hit, blasting the first of many streams of hot, thick cum into Caroline's mouth. Dirk gripped the cushions hard in his fists, throwing his head back and groaning through clenched teeth as his cock pumped stream after stream of cum into her wet, sucking mouth. He was cumming hard, harder than he'd ever cum before, and he could do nothing except hang on and let his orgasm run its course. Caroline squealed with delight around his cock, exhilarated by the feeling of his cock pumping and pulsing in her mouth. She could feel his hot cum landing on her tongue and hitting the back of her throat, and she dropped her free hand down and slid it inside her pants to finger her clit. She was very wet, sucking a man's cock like this always excited her, and this time was no different. She rubbed the hard little nub furiously as Dirk's cock continued to pump and throb, filling her mouth with the sweet, delicious cum. It only took a few seconds for her own orgasm to hit, and she squeezed her eyes shut and moaned loudly around Dirk's cock as the waves of pleasure went crashing through her body. She never released his cock from her mouth, holding it there and keeping up the suction and the motions of her jaw as her own orgasm rocked her body. She panted for breath, breathing hard through her nose as she kept her mouth clamped onto Dirk's cock, hanging on as their mutual orgasms continued. Caroline's orgasm was intense, but fast, shaking her whole body, but fading away as quickly as it had arrived. As she regained her complete senses, she could feel the pumping of Dirk's cock also beginning to fade, slowing in her mouth as the last of his cum shot out into her navel mouth. She slowed the motions of her jaw and tongue, keeping up the suction as she slipped her hand from her pussy and grabbed his shaft, wrapping her fingers tightly around it. She pumped the last of his cum from him, squeezing hard on the upstroke and easing her grip on the downstroke as she milked him dry. She slid her mouth to the very tip of his cock, keeping her soft lips attached to the tip as she pumped the last of his cum into her mouth. She looked down at his cock as she slipped her lips from it, then kissed it softly before sitting back. She looked up at Dirk, her hand still gripping his hard cock as she opened her mouth to show him his cum. She looked him in the eyes as she rolled it around on her tongue, lifting her tongue up to let it slide from the sides, then lowering her tongue down and scooping it up before lifting up again. She rolled his cum around in her mouth for a few moments before closing her lips, and Dirk heard a slight gulp as she swallowed it all. It was easily the sexiest, most erotic thing he'd ever seen, and he felt his cock twitch in her hand. When she opened her mouth again it was empty, without a single trace of the huge load he'd given her visible. She leaned forward and gave the tip of his cock a wet, sucking kiss, then looked up at him with her hand still gripping his cock. Delicious, she said, running her lithe tongue over her lips. I just love the taste of the cum, and you taste really good, Dirk, she said, smiling at him. That was incredible! Dirk said, still trying to catch his breath. I've had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. I mean, holy shit, but you're good. The best in the business, then or now, she said proudly. She looked down at Dirk's hard cock in her hand, slowly pumping it as she spoke again. You're still hard! she said, looking up at him. Yeah, it does that sometimes, Dirk replied. Would you like me to fuck you, Dirk? she asked, smiling up at him. Is the Pope Catholic? he asked, smiling back. Last time I looked, yeah, he was, she said, smiling as she got to her feet. Dirk now noticed the aroma of her musk in the room, he was so intent on his own orgasm that he missed it when she had her own. She kicked off her shoes and slid both her slacks and her panties down, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side. We can take our time with this, later, she said, crossing her arms at her waist and grabbing her shirt, then pulling it up and over her head. It landed in the same pile as her slacks and panties. Right now I just want to fuck, she said, reaching behind her back and quickly unfastening her bra, then dropping it into the pile. She was now standing completely naked in front of him, her full breast standing out proudly from her chest with the nipples hard and erect. Dirk was impressed with how good she looked, she had just a little bit of the excess padding that comes with age, but her stomach was still flat, her breasts still firm and full, and her legs were still lean. He was pleased to see that she shaved her pussy completely bald, and he could see the outer lips glistening with her juices from where she'd already come once. Dirk leaned forward and slipped out of his boots and socks, then lifted his hips to slide his jeans down and off. He pushed them to the side to lay next to Caroline's discarded clothing. He reached for the buttons on his shirt when Caroline spoke. Leave the shirt and vest on, she said, moving forward and putting one knee on the couch next to his hip. Dirk slid down on the couch until his ass was at the very edge, his cock still hard and throbbing as Caroline leaned over him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch as she put her other knee on the couch as well, straddling him. Her big, full tits swayed inches in front of his face, and Dirk couldn't resist reaching up and grabbing them. They were full and firm in his hands, the nipples quickly hardening beneath his palms as he squeezed them. Oh, I like that. Caroline purred, reaching down and grasping his rigid cock in her hand. You keep doing that while I do this, she said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips before placing the swollen head at her opening and sitting down. She took him all in one motion, her hot, wet pussy enveloping his cock like a warm wet velvet glove. Aha, she moaned, closing her eyes and smiling as she threw her head back. She pushed her hips down harder, impaling herself on his cock, grinding her hips around and around on his length as it was buried deeper inside her. Dirk squeezed her big tits hard in return, and she moaned again as he brought one to his mouth and clapped his lips around the hard nipple. She gasped as he sucked hard on the little nub, flicking his tongue over it. Oh my God, that's good! she breathed, squeezing his cock with her inner muscles. You keep that up and I'm gonna be coming again in no time. That's the idea, Dirk said, releasing her nipple from his mouth long enough to speak. Then he clapped his lips onto her other nipple, repeating what he'd done to the first one. Caroline gasped loudly in response, and then she started to move. She began sliding up and down on his cock, riding him in long, deep and fast strokes, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. She gripped the back of the couch in her fists as she rode him hard and fast, grinding her hips down on him, rotating them around and around as she moved up and down on his hard shaft. She rode him hard and deep for several long, pleasurable moments, then looked down at him as he continued to suck on her nipples. She removed her hands from the back of the couch and took his head in her hands, holding it up and forcing him to release her nipple from his mouth. She bent down and kissed him hard and deep, her tongue sliding into his mouth to find and dance with his own, breathing hard through her nose as the kiss deepened. Dirk squeezed her big mounds in his hands as they kissed, and she moaned in his mouth when he pulled on both nipples at once. After a few more moments, Caroline broke off the kiss and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Dirk's neck and putting her head down onto his shoulder as she increased the motions of her hips, her big breasts pressing into Dirk's chest when he moved his hands. He wrapped his arms around her as her hips moved faster, her upper body motionless and resting on Dirk's torso. Just her hips were moving, up and down, faster and faster, sliding her wet pussy up and down on Dirk's hard cock over and over again. She fucked him hard and fast, her hips a blur as she moved, and it wasn't long before she felt her orgasm coming. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come, she gasped, panting and gasping for breath in Dirk's ear. Uh, she cried through clenched teeth as she came, her orgasm exploding in her pussy and ripping lower body in long, intense waves of orgasmic bliss. Dirk felt her pussy quivering and fluttering around his shaft as she pounded her hips down onto him, the intensity of her orgasm driving her moves now. Her arms tightened around his neck as she continued to come, and he felt his own orgasm building quickly. Yes, yes, yes! she gasped, her hips still moving on him, give it to me, give it to me, give it to me now! she insisted, and Dirk did just that. For the second time, Dirk's cock exploded, this time inside her clutching, gripping pussy. He groaned and thrust his hips upward, driving his cock deeply into her tunnel as it throbbed and pulsed, shooting stream after stream of cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock pumping, pushing her hips down onto him to get him as deep inside her as she could. Dirk came just as hard the second time as he had the first, but this one didn't last as long. The pumping and throbbing of his cock slowed as his orgasm quickly faded, and Caroline dropped her hips down onto him and kept them there, clutching and squeezing his cock with her pussy as she held her hips motionless. She was panting for breath, her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and Dirk held her tight as the last bit of cum spit out of his cock into her pussy. This time he felt himself start to go soft almost right away, which meant that he was done for a while, anyway. Caroline lifted herself up and looked down at him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch again, his softening cock still trapped inside her pussy. Her hair was a tousled and tossed mess, but the smile on her face made her glow. Oh my god, that was good, she said, smiling down at him. I was going to say the same thing. Dirk said, smiling back at her. She bent down and kissed him briefly, but softly, her lips barely parted. She smiled at him again as she spoke after the kiss ended. You're incredible, she said softly, her tousled blonde hair hanging around her face. As are you, he replied. You realize that you just made one of my teenaged pubescent wet dreams come true, don't you? he asked. Kinda, yeah, she said, grinning down at him. Was it everything you thought it would be? she asked, playfully. Dirk nodded as he replied. That, and so much more, he replied. Even though that was just a quick fuck on the couch? she asked, still sitting on his lap with his now soft cock still inside her. Hell, the blowjob alone was enough, he said. Anything after that was all gravy. Thank you, Dirk, I'm glad to hear that, she said, bending down and giving him a quick kiss. Nice to know I haven't lost my touch. I don't think you ever have to worry about that, he replied. She looked at him for a moment before speaking again. Do you have any plans for, say, the rest of the night? she asked, her eyes hopeful. You mean all night? he asked, his eyebrows raised. I mean as in making you breakfast tomorrow morning, she replied, smiling. Actually, no, he said. What do you have in mind? Oh, nothing much, she said, playing with him. I just thought we'd spend the night seeing just how many of your teenaged pubescent fantasies we can make come true. I'd like that, Dirk said, genuinely surprised. I'd like that very much. Good. So would I, she said, grinning at him as she bent over and kissed him again. And the next morning, Dirk discovered that she was just as good a cook as she was in bed. Well, almost anyway. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

On the latest RAW Trev Downey, Dave Hendrick and Jim Boardman reflect on Liverpool's latest defeat as Arne Slot's men lost 3-2 to Brentford in London. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

When you see claymation/stop motion animation Christmas characters, you know it's going to be good, and weird, and now we can all acknowledge the same truth for Halloween! Join Emily and Ky for a group project full of slackers, the massive plot twist that wasn't, unhinged sandwich oppinions, and songs that are not good, but kind of bangers at the same time. Who's the giant monkey? Why does everyone want the scientist's secrets? Why is everyone sharing rooms in a giant castle? What, actually, is going on at almost any point in this film? Your hosts are not going to find out.

Rog, Bryce, Creech, Ryan and Mitch discussing Creech's first week and Mitch's OE.

Send us a textThis week the Movie Mavens watch One Battle After Another and No Country For Old Men. Does this PTA film work for the ladies? Is No Country as good as everyone says it is?? We discuss.00:00 - Intro04:57 - One Battle After Another24:33 - No Country For Old MenFollow us on Instagram @moviemavensWrite us an email at moviemavenspodcast@gmail.com

Businesses are built on solutions to problems, so are you any good at solving problems? Do you know your shit? There are a million ways to market your services, but knowing what you're doing will always be effective. When you know your shit, people trust you and value your expertise, and they buy from you. […]

Send us a textThe Ramirez brothers will recap the Chargers loss to the Colts. Colts took the opening drive to the end zone and never let up. Daniel Jones threw for two touchdown passes while Jonathan Taylor ran for three of them. Derwin James after the game said the defense "played like shit," which Khalil Mack agreed with. It was an ugly loss that seems to be a string of habits from the Chargers not one-offs. But Jim Harbaugh says he believes in this team still. Don't miss it.COMPAS ON THE BEAT MERCHhttps://compas-on-the-beat.myshopify.com/DONATIONS: https://www.paypal.com/donate/?hosted_button_id=FQEW7RNJW7GNASUBSCRIBE TO THE COMPAS YOUTUBE CHANNELSCompas on the BeatCombat CompasWhat's Up BoltsHouse of HornsFOLLOW THE COMPAS ON SOCIALTikTok: @compasonthebeatInstagram: @compasonthebeatTwitter: @CompasOTBTwitter: @gmanzano24Twitter: @realframirez

FULL EPISODE | FN Barn Burner: Warrener, Gould & Producer JackTIMESTAMPS ⏰1:00 Gould Hosting 14:00 Flames Yikes25:30 Rhett's Worst Teams27:00 Not Making playoffs28:30 Blue Jays31:00 Gavin McKenna47:00 Pinder Joins01:13:00 Zayne Parekh Subscribe to @Flames_Nation on Youtube

Wild Motorboating. All in the Same Bathtub. I Pity the Foo Who Don't Trick or Treat. Shit delayed - lack of Fiber. A Triskit, a Traskit, Someone Get the Raskit. Frog Swallower Didn't Croak. I Like Charlotte's ISPeeeeeeeeee. Scott's Double Vision. (s) Rouse Me Rhonda Rouse Rouse Me Rhonda. Feeling Like A Lump of Cheese. I can't do Bros. Medical Spitroasting. All work and no play make Stephen King a dull boy. You Get NO Pod, NO Vod & NO LT YAR! Origin Stories with Bill and more on this episode of The Morning Stream. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Wild Motorboating. All in the Same Bathtub. I Pity the Foo Who Don't Trick or Treat. Shit delayed - lack of Fiber. A Triskit, a Traskit, Someone Get the Raskit. Frog Swallower Didn't Croak. I Like Charlotte's ISPeeeeeeeeee. Scott's Double Vision. (s) Rouse Me Rhonda Rouse Rouse Me Rhonda. Feeling Like A Lump of Cheese. I can't do Bros. Medical Spitroasting. All work and no play make Stephen King a dull boy. You Get NO Pod, NO Vod & NO LT YAR! Origin Stories with Bill and more on this episode of The Morning Stream. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Today, this is what's important: Dinner Time Live, serial killers, stand up, animals, corn husk head, & more. Come see us LIVE on November 20th in Las Vegas! Tickets on sale now! Click here for more information about the This Is Important Cruise Feb 22nd-26th!See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.